Part 2: Legacy of Sorrow.

"They lay around him a scarlet cape and then made a crown of thorns."

Mark: 15, 20.

Chapter '4: Thorny grave.
The villa mansion, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Julia went through the lower hall. She stopped to look herself in the mirror. She cast no reflection. Julia never got used to it. She hated not being able to see herself. Julia knew she was attractive. More so due to her undead state. She toutched one of her pointed ears. She usually tried to hide it beneath her hair. Julia threw away the brown strings which concealed her. Every day she reminded herself she was an outcast. They told her not to worry. The others had been eager to pledge fealty to count Dracula. Julia didn't wish to worship the Devil. She'd managed to secure one cross. Heinrich's words, that she didn't need to chose the path of shadow, still echoed in her mind. How was it possible? Susan had taken everything away from her. Julia was glad Patrick killed her. She wondered if her brothers where still alive. The hunters hadn't bothered concealing their track. Just now the castle where still shaking. Julia knew who was down there. She'd hid her coffin where nobody could find it. She'd refused to come with them when Giles De Reis asked for wolunteers. Tears went down her cheeks. Julia hadn't done anything to help those people which the vampires abducted. She'd fled when the other was celebrating. She was so weak. Julia wished it was all over. There was several ways to end her pain. They where all forbidden. Julia laughed. It didn't come from the heart. The Master promised absolute freedom. Julia moved. There was no meaning to remain here. The undead tried to bring all back in order. She didn't mind. Back when this was her home, Julia would've been pleased if her parents asked her. Now it was as hollow as her heart. Sunlight illuminated the room. Each day, at dawn, Julia would go to water the flower with fresh blood. It was a joke. The rose-garden belonged to her mother. Susan had destroyed it as well. It didn't mattered that she was dead. Emptiness consumed her. Julia walked toward the wall. Common folk believed sunlight could kill a vampire. It stripped them of their supernatural power. Julia didn't mind. This was cursed land. She became mist. As such, she went through the wall. She'd decided what to do.

The harpy climbed out from the fountain. The dank warmth would soon dry her. Amy looked down her body. She hadn't mind about washing since the transformation. Amy settled upon the base. Why had she done this? Amy began to brush her hair. It was something else she hadn't done for years. Aldough she'd taken with her a few treasures from her former life, Amy almost forgot. The pleasure to fly, and the relationship with her sisters, had been her world. Patrick changed all that. He reminded her of her family. They'd been so happy when Jackob invited them into his home. They'd been strangers to Warakiya when they first came from Africa. Amy put on her necklace. The white pearls was all the value they got left after tthey'd payed those who'd smuggled them into Europe. She turned around so the sun could warm her back. She spread her wings to their full extent. The light made them shine with grey silver. It wasn't like people said. Harpy hadn't black feathers. Few escaped their hunting flock. Amy sat back up, streaching her legs. They where covered by the same grey feathers. Some harpies, those who served the undead, tried to shave. No use, the feathers always returned. Amy wondered what might happen if Patrick defeated Dracula. The wicked would vanish back into the underworld. But what about the others? What about her? She would likely go back to being a human. Amy wasn't sure she liked that thought. She never would be able to fly again. It struck her she could tell Anna about him. Amy's hands became fists. Never. She wouldn't let them kill him. Amy looked down herself. She was so tiny. What if he didn't liked her? The possibility nearly made her cry. Patrick was somewhere inside the execution tower. She spread her wings. Amy decided she would return to her nest. Perhaps she could see something from there. Amy took to the air. She still hadn't decided what to do if he was there. One thing for sure. She wouldn't let them take him.

Tower of science, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Armageddon retained a ready position. The sergeant continued its report. He paied no attention. This was unthinkable. "Bogh of them?" He hissed, cutting through the robot's stream of meaningless information. "Calculation conclude to that outcome." The robots never grew anoied. It was one of the benefits when having to deal with machines. Not that he was an entirely carbon-built life-form either. "I have withdrawn all available units from the mentioned sectors." The sergeant continued. "We will be operational and ready to execute orders." Armageddon confirmed his approval. Then the communicator went silent. Black Imperius moved in closer. "He has destroyed them." It was no question. Armageddon however gave his response. "A man, identified as Patrick Oldrey, has penetrated the castle." He considered to activate the main-program. Then he dismissed it. The Dragonheart network would've gained access even to his identity. "I have ordered the droids to regroup." Then he activated the weapon-systems attatched to his chest. "I will go down to meet them." Everything seemed to be in order. Armageddon had recharged his systems when the reports came through. "He will not escape this time." He then activated the control upon his belt. "This is a main-command overwrithe computer." He handed the priest a tiny near spherical device. "If I fail, you are in actual command. Hail the count." He turned. "Be mindful captain." Imperius breathed. "This man is no ordinary hunter." Armageddon didn't argue his statement. Someone who could defeat some of the most seasoned field lieutenant-commanders, and survive, was dangerous. Armageddon would take every possible precautions when facing this man. He signalled for the dual guards to follow. The tall lanky robots where dispatched to protect the droid-commander of any given front in action. There where only made a 100 of these model. They where of the finest design possible. Frankenstein had even infused them with shadow. It was of no interest. Before leaving the tower, he would gather all droids available. This was his chanse to show his value. Armageddon wasn't intent of spoiling this opportunity. This time the man-beast would surrender, or he would die.

Tower of art, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
The tower was magnificent. His father hadn't been joking. Jackob actually had reconstructed the museum.. Still, dust and decay diminished its beauty. Patrick wondered what he was doing here. He should've sent Alfred on his way already. Instead, they'd entered the tower. Patrick wasn't quite sure how he'd been convinced to do this. He reloaded his shotgun. His mind trailed back to when they first met. A few bats circled their position. "Pepper breath!" Alfred shot fireballs at them. The shot made the bats scatter.

Flashback.

Patrick tore the robots to shreds. Another boulder nearly crushed him. The execution tower was one of the most neglected sections of the castle. Every now and then, rocks would fall. Or the steps would break when walking on them. Sunlight shone through the cracked walls. Patrick tried to not look down. Beyond the daylight, the bottom was obscured by shadow. No matter. A fall would surely kill him. Aldough he'd managed to jump across the abyss, this was no holiday. "Pepper breath!" The attack made him drop to the floor. The shot came from atop the stair. A boy looked down at him. It wasn't Iori. Where had he gone? Patrick threw it aside. He immediately recognised the messy brown hair. "Alfred." Patrick got back on his feet. Carefully. If he'd been bitten… Alfred lowered his guard. "It looks I finally got some help." A grimace went across his face. "No matter. I'm already shot." Patrick noticed his side was soaked with red. The front of his jacket was scorched. "What happened?" Patrick asked. He had no potions. Alastor crushed them when throwing him against the wall. Alfred shrugged. "The darkside tried to take me." He tried to sound casual, but Patrick saw the dread on his face. "I showed him otherwise." Patrick threw it aside. "I'll send you back to the village." He said while presenting his gatekey. Alfred griened his teeth together. He didn't believe it. Alfred was laughing. "I can't go." His left hand on his side. "I must find Penny."

End of flashback.

Patrick was brought back to reality as Alfred let himself fall on the floor. He'd refused to go. Penny was here somewhere. He'd felt her presence. Patrick wasn't really sure about that. Never mind. Without his key, the man-beast couldn't even entered the section. Patrick sent him a worried glance. Alfred was wounded. There was nothing he could do about it. Somewhere he'd lost Renon's contract. He frowned. If Alfred refused to leave, there wasn't anything to do about it. Still, by the look on his face, the boy couldn't come with him either. What was he going to do? "I'm alright." Alfred insisted. "I just have to rest a bit." Patrick shook his head. He knew it was empty bravado. "I can't help you." He confessed. Alfred closed his eyes. "I know." He almost whispered. Then he opened his eyes. "Just find my sister." He pleaded. "That's all I ask." Patrick nodded. At least he could do as much. Then he smiled. There was something else he could do. From his backpack, he retrived the Host. Father Nathan had given them an absolution. Not that Patrick belonged to the Catholic church, but they at least had the proper respect for the body of Christ. Only he and Heinrich held this sacrament. The priest had asked Torah if she would carry it. She refused. Like most protestants, she didn't see its use. Patrick kissed the bread before he began to break it into tiny peaces. "What're you doing?" Alfred opened his eyes. Patrick smiled. "I'm giving you the best protection of all." He toutched his cross. "The body of Christ." Alfred lowered his head. With a clumsy gesture, he made the sign of the cross. Patrick used the Communion to create a circle. "There." He finaly said. "That's the best I can do." Alfred nodded. "None of the evil residents of this castle might pass the line." Patrick reached for his cross. Then he turned to look down the corridor. "Be careful." Alfred said. "They aren't as powerful when at night. But they're no pushover." Patrick nodded. He'd never been inside the museum before. But there was a legend about this area. Some four hundred years ago, when the castle was still inhabited, a kid was lost in here. Weeks later they'd found his body. It was said he died of hunger. Patrick felt a sudden chill in his blood. "I'll be back." He told the boy behind him. Alfred didn't seem to notice. Then he opened his eyes. "Just find her." He whispered. Patrick prayed he would find another contract. He reached for his crucifix. "I will." He promised. Alfred nodded. Then Patrick unsheated his sword. Slowly he began walking. There was a few bats which still circled his mobility. Patrick snarled. Let them come.

Penny wept without a sound. These vampires was so powerful. They made her magic look like kid's play. If only she'd taken more care when Saria wished to train her. The old man and the old woman was clad like servants. "What do you think, Werner?" The old woman said with an ancient shrewish voice. "I think like you, Hilda." The veteran male said. His grasp where like cold iron. Penny tried to break free. It was to no use. The bird-like claw had the strengths of 20 men. Hilda laughed. It sounded like the Devil's merriment. "She is young." The female vampire said. "Strong and healthy." Werner nodded. "It will be kisses enough for bogh of us." "Take her if you wish." The undead servant spoke for the first time. "Be careful though. I sense something about her." His voice was like a rusty lock. They spoke a Walachian dialect. But it wasn't like the language she knew. It was difficult to figure. But Penny knew. She knew when the old woman tore open the front of her shirt. "Do not resist." The old woman told her. "You will learn." Hilda licked her fangs. The laugher pained her ears. "Welcome to the pleasure of the flesh." The woman said before exposing her fangs. This time Penny really screamed. Suddenly the vampire looked to be forever young. Even so, her malice was ancient. This was the end.

Alfred watched him leave. He really hoped the man-beast could find his sister. That was why he'd insisted to come along. Alfred inhaled deeply. The pain felt like it could consume him. Alfred closed his eyes tight together. He had to refuse. If only he could reach her. Alfred once before felt connected with Penny's thoughts. That was in the village of Ondol. Dimitri Blinov had noticed. Alfred wondered if the vampire had felt it, or he'd had a darkside to help him. Those vile demons naturally seemed to pick up their scent whenever he used his power. Was it Saria who told him magicians and vampire could train themselves to notice the use of wizardry. Alfred put it aside. He tried to reach out with his feelings. Penny was in danger. He'd felt it since the New Order's abduction. But never like this. Something awful was in the making. If only he could reach her. Alfred prayed to God that the Lord would bring Penny back. Alfred pressed against his chest. Black smoke seemed to penetrate beyond his fingers. He knew it was an illution. Never the less, he knew it was a bad sign. Something made him open his eyes. He felt numb. Penny was calling for him. He screamed. The sound echoed through the hall. But the telepathic connection created greater echoes still. It was like he could hear her. She was calling for him. "Penny!" The cry seemed to awaken his power. A fountain of purplish light illuminated the area. Gasping he fell back upon the floor. Alfred hoped he'd been able to help her. The sound of moving feet made him look up. The robots had arrived.

Castle wall, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Amy settled upon the wall. She folded her wings. From this point she had an exelent view of the castle. Although the leftmost towers blocked her perspective, it didn't matter. Amy's eyes where fixed on the execution tower. Patrick was nowhere to be seen. She jumped into her nest. It was shaped like that of an ordinary bird. It was filled with the bones of the dead. It also contained some treasure. She'd stolen it from the men she'd killed. Patrick hadn't mind about it. Amy picked up some bones. She'd actually ate human flesh. Amy hadn't really thought about it. Now it disgusted her. With force she threw them down the wall. The curse would make them rise as skeletons. She didn't care. Amy felt tears run down her face. It was wrong, all was wrong. She never should've been a harpy. For the first time in years, she actually wished for a dish of cooked fish. What was going on with her? She didn't want this and was afraid of that. Amy tried to calm herself. She had to remain calm if she where to figure out this mess. The sound of flapping wings made her look up. Rita, one of her "sisters" landed upon the walkway. "Come with me sister." Rita sounded excited. "Anna summons us to the execution tower." Amy almost jumped to her feet. Had they taken him? Rita didn't seem to notice her condition. Though, she noticed her attempt to clean herself. "Who is he?" Rita eagerly asked. "It's one of the vampires, right?" Amy didn't answer. Rita was no friend. She never was. The half-bird/part woman continued asking as they flew toward the tower.

Tower of art, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
The robot seemed to consider its statement. Then it concluded. "That is all available information. Hail the count." The droid-sergeant B5 finished its report. Rouge dismissed the robot altogether. "Hail the count." She returned its salute. The hologram then faded. Rouge retained her upside-down position. It was true. He was here. They hadn't seen fit to alarm her. No matter. She wouldn't report this development. She would find the intruder. Only then she would notice the computer. The captain deserved to know. Never the less, this was her responsibility. The wicked would take him. Then there was this other person. Rouge closed her eyes. She activated another implant. It gave direct access to the observation units. There he was. Something was amiss. Something was obscuring the image. Rouge exposed her fangs. She would send troopers to capture this person. "Sergeant." She said. "You have your orders." The other droid-sergeant immediately responded. "We are in position." Rouge noticed his position. "Begin." Rouge commanded. "At once." The robot answered

Patrick sniffed the air. It made him growl. His eyes shone like polished gold. The scent was like a distant breath which stank of ancient death. The bats continued to chase him. He'd tried to shake them off. But it was like new mammals appeared everytime. Patrick threw it aside. At least they hadn't tried anything. The corridor seemed to go on forever. The hall was lined with paintings. Dust almost made it impossible to see. Never mind. Patrick hadn't been that interested in art anyway. He cut through another web. They always seemed to cross the corridor. Patrick wondered about them. How could they be so large after only three years? The air was cold. Something was wrong. This wasn't like the winter outside the cursed land. Icicles hung from the priceless tapestries. Patrick frowned. He knew his father was wealthy. But he hadn't realiced the full extent of his fortune. Patrick tried to put it aside. His family where simple folks these days. The figure fell from the ceiling. The rasped breath seemed to echo through the hallway. "The lords of shadow where right." The darkside breathed. "You are him." Lords of shadow. The very name sent fear through his mind. It whispered of unspoken secrets, of hidden truths. The Belmonts knew many things. Things they never spoke of to those outside the clan. The darkside limped forward. Patrick tried to shake it. Then he remembered what Amy said. "Don't speak with them, don't trust them. They are a threat to everyone living." Patrick reached for his crucifix. He wasn't going to give in. Because of John Morris they needed his bloodline to unlock the Vampire Killer. He wasn't going to die here. The eyes of his enemy lit with unholy fire. With somewhat shaky hands, Patrick brought out his blade. He wasn't without power. His blade shone with clear pure flame. The same golde which where in his eyes. Patrick retained his true form. The darkside threw its fist at him. Whip-like bolts of dark electricity shot toward him. With a blow of his blade Patrick cut it over. The outburst of black magic threw him backward. Patrick quickly got back up. The darkside rasped. Even in this atmosphere, its breath was like black smoke. "You shouldn't come back." The figure said. Patrick didn't answer. His enemy shot parallel bolts of red flame from its burning eyes. Patrick threw himself sideways. More smoke rouse from the place which was hit. Patrick couldn't help but shiver. The thought of what might happen was nothing but painful. He tried to shake it off. Then the bats shot at him. Patrick sent plasma toward them. The darkside opened its jaws. A boiling ball of fire flew forward. Patrick didn't even try to block it. Instead he nailed the monster with a set of stakes. The being shrieked. It almost made Patrick drop his weapon. Then his enemy simply disappeared. He looked around. Patrick remembered the battle in the entrance. He knew what to do. "Thank you." He reached for his cross when noticing the crystal. Before the demon could reform, Patrick buried his blade into the gemstone. The crystal shattered. The darkside returned. It clawed at its chest. The cloak was stained with an ugly dark liquid. Then the darkside suddenly spread its monstrous wings. Patrick ducked just in time. The talons surely would've torn him to shreds. His enemy made lightning strike. The black bolts made fire rise across the area. Patrick remembered something which Heinrich once told him. "Dracula inlisted these monsters long ago." His friend's voice seemed to resonate through his mind. Patrick answered the offensive with a tripled toss of garlic. "Christopher Belmont fought the darkside in 1577." He prayed the vegetable would have an impact. The garlic exploded. Still somewhat shaken, Patrick began to look for the crystal. Their very presence was a burden on his heart. No matter. With determination he impaled the gemstone. His enemy reappeared. Smoldering blood was sprayed upon the floor. Patrick felt disgusted. Then the demon shot at him. Parallel streams of red flames burned from its eyes. This time Patrick wasn't fast enough. Although he threw himself to the floor, the darkside scorched his shoulder. Patrick bit his teeth together. The shot felt like red-hot iron. The darkside pointed at him. The bats waved down toward him. This was the end. If he didn't do something quickly, they would infuse him with Dracula's curse. Struggling to resist despair, Patrick made plasma radiate from his position. He couldn't keep it up for long. Patrick knew he wasn't the chosen of his tribe. Still, his effort made the mammals burn. The darkside shrieked with devine hatred. Then it released another fireball. This time he was able to dodge the projectile. Patrick answered by throwing the boomerang he'd obtained after the battle with Zera. The monster seemed to become taken aback. A shocked expression crossed its burned face. The clipper hit it in the chest. Patrick retrived the weaponn. The boomerang clipper really was useful. No matter. The crystal had to be destroyed. Patrick picked up his blade. Then he buried the sword into the flouting object. The demon staggered. Patrick felt like his shoulder where on fire. One of the monster's wings seemed to be broken. He touched his cross. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord!" Patrick echoed Heinrich's slogan when throwing himself forward. His enemy threw repeated bolts at him. To no awail. Patrick was to quick. He screamed when colliding with the demon. The darkside was hot, white-hot. Still, Patrick clawed at its heart. The wicked staggered backward. Smoke rose from its mouth and nosedrills. Then it simply disappeared. Patrick's sword fell from his hands. The pain was almost to much. The darkside really had burned him. The crystal flouted in front of him. It was just barely Patrick managed to send it a stake. The darkside loomed above him. Almost on instinct he threw himself backward. The blood made smoke rise from the floor. Patrick shivered all over his body. The ground had actually melted. Tiny holed was appearing in the floor. His hands where still aching. His shoulder was on fire, or so it felt. If he didn't find a contract… Patrick threw it aside. He shot bolts of plasma. The demon folded its wings in protection. The torn black cloak revealed the horrors beneath. Patrick tried not to watch. Then the darkside hit him in the chest. The whip-like thunderbolt felt like solid spikes. The chest-plate again saved his life. His enemy shot at him. Patrick sent it his clipper. The darkside tried to dodge. But the broken wing made it impossible. With grim determination Patrick began to search for the crystal. Upon discovery, he sent it a load of garlic. The mystic gemstone exploded. The shards where like burning knives. Aldough they didn't penetrate his fur, it was no massage. His opponent was back. Patrick leaned against the wall. Black smoke drifted off of his enemy. Its breath was a struggled rasp. They locked gazes. Patrick shuddered. He was forced to look away. The darkside's stare was filled with such hatred, such rage, aimed at all living creatures. Suddenly the wicked shot at him. It opened the jaws to release a single ball of boiling flame. Patrick threw himself backward. The enemy threw whip-like bolts of black magic. The impact made him scream. Patrick was tossed far backward. The darkside limped toward him. Patrick knew he was dead. However, he wasn't going to die without a fight. The darkside grasped him. It pulled him up to look him in the face. "Your life is over." It rasped. The voice filled with spiteful triumph. "Be the will of God." Patrick said. Then he stamped his cross upon his enemy. The wicked howled like a forsaken soul in Hell. It actually was condemned. Patrick sent the crystal his boomerang. The jewel shattered. The enemy reappeared. It roared with such disappointed rage it made him block his ears. Then whitish flame blossomed from inside its chest. The darkside reached for its heart. Then it fell into a pile of ashes. Patrick nearly perished himself. He fell upon the floor. Long he lay there, just grateful for being alive. Patrick looked down upon his sword. The blade had melted. The last stab had been to much. Miraclously his crucifix remained. "Thank Jesus." He muttered. He then crawled to pick up the boomerang. Somehow even this object survived the heat. Patrick smiled. He wasn't dead just about yet. The sound of moving metal warned him just in time. One of the armours where actually approaching. The medival suit of polished gold armour carried a spear in bogh hands. "Spear guard." Patrick cursed. He'd retained his human form. Again he was an ordinary young man. Patrick brought out his pistol. Perhaps it was time to test the orange disc-shaped ammunition he'd retrived after the battle with Alastor. The spear guard then suddenly stabbed its weapon forward. Patrick somehow managed to duck beneath its offensive. His body ached after the long period of battle. The knight withdrew. Patrick released one of his opal bullets. Fire blossomed upon impact. Even so, the battle wasn't over. The spear guard swung its weapon. Patrick was thrown hard against the wall. He didn't knew how he survived. The solid wave of energy should've killed him. Patrick knew he was more powerful when back in Oldhill village. Never the less, this was no holiday. He sent the armour another of his bullets. His enemy was consumed with fire. The discs where like napalm or something. The spear guard stabbed him. Through the grace of God, his chest-plate blocked its weapon. "Glory be the Father, the Son and to the holy Ghost!" Patrick shouted when hurling the clipper. The enemy collapsed into a heap of golden ashes. Patrick staggered to retrive his weapon. The spear guard left behind copper knee-cups. He smiled. It offered him greater protection. He knocked down another candle. Within he found a new round of the disc ammunition.

Patrick never noticed the bat which circled him. It had important information, to those who would listen. The mammal flew toward its master.

Penny opened her eyes. Her back pressed against the pillows of black silk. Penny quickly reached for her neck. The puncture marks where barely visible. It was true! Penny had been bitten. "You don't need to be afraid." She got up upon her elbows. The vampire had become young. How was it possible? She still was an elderly woman. But the undead's hair was dark, with only a few strings of gray. Her voice, wno longer the shrewish rasp which it once had been. Penny tried to move away. She was so weary. It was like all strength had left her body. "Be mindful." The other vampire warned. From the depts of an Rococo armchair he glared at them. "She is powerful." The woman rouse to face him. "You do not need to worry." Their ancient dialect made it difficult for her to understand. "I will suppress her arts through pleasured oppression." The ancient male vampire smiled, dough it was merely contraction of his lips. "You are no Succubus." He remarked. "She is to young. She is protected. The crest of innocence will not allow it." Hilda looked like she was around 40. The female vampire was the perfect diva. The mere thought made Penny shiver. She was cursed. "There are methods to outway that." Hilda exposed her fangs. Penny hid her face. Would she one day become like them? An undead monster who destroyed the souls of those closest to her? Werner put his fingertips together. "True." He said. "But only the most ignorant are willing to accept such a price." The female vampire laughed it off. "That is humans talking." She exclaimed. "Only the weak refuse to obtain true power." Werner shook his head. "You really do not know about this." Hilda growled. Werner merely arched an eyebrow. "Beware of what you wish." "You should be mindful yourself." She pointed a clawed finger at him. "I have powers of my own." The elderly vampire didn't react. "I have warned you." He said. "I will retire." The male undead got to his feet. "There are always easier blood to catch." Then he became mist. Hilda turned to look upon her. She licked her lips. Her eyes still where the same. Penny really didn't like her. "Inbecile he is." She muttered. "The soul of an innocent being is a bonus for those who might claim it." Hilda then knelt beside her. "Alfred!" The name was a mental cry. "Help me!" A wave of orange light erupted from her heart. Hilda was thrown away. Growling, the vampire approached her. Penny shook her head. What was that? No time to wonder. Hilda rised into the air. She knew what would come. "Curse you!" From bogh of her hands, Hilda shot powerful blue flame. "Heaven's charm!" Penny prayed she might defeat her. This time she just wouldn't give up.

The group of eight battle-droids aimed their weapons at him. "Stand where you are." Their commander demanded. It sounded like a pre-programed instruction. Alfred almost laughed. He had no intention to do otherwise. The holy circle was his only protection. "Hand over your weapons." The machine then commanded. Easier said then done. Alfred mentally threw it off. The robots had no sense of humour. The commander, a skeletal looking robot, gestured for the battle-droids to move forward. "Be the will of God." Alfred whispered. The circle protected him. The droids which crossed the line became thrown backward. "Halt!" The commander told his robots. "Fire at will." The machines spread out in a defensive circle. Then they opened fire. "Help me!" Alfred was unsure if he really should do this. Never the less, he summoned his power. He felt like Penny held his hand. It made him strong. "Burning wall!" The cry made solid fire rise in protection. Then he picked up one piece of the bred. "In the name of the Father, the Son and of the holy Ghost." It was what Patrick said. With the Host held high, Alfred staggered forward. His chest was burning. Blood ran down his side. Never the less, strong he was with Penny to help him. Perhaps God also had something to do with it. The commander aimed something which looked like one of those antique MGs at him. Countless bullets came at him. Somehow the body of Christ held off against the shot. "Nova blast!" His mouth exploded. The enormous fireball hammered the droid against the wall. Alfred fell to his knees. The robot seemed to rebuild itself. Somewhere he'd lost the Host. "Attention." His enemy spoke. "I will deal with him myself." The battle-droids withdrew. Alfred franticly began searching for the bread. Where had it gone? The commander gave him no more time. It fired its shotgun at him. "Burning wall!" Alfred gasped with pain. Never the less, the spell was cast. The numerous explosions threw him upon his back. The commander moved with merciless efectivity. Why wouldn't God help him!? Then something hit him. Alfred felt like his friends where with him. "Pray for what you wish in my name, and our Father in Heaven will grant it." Who was speaking? No matter. Somehow Alfred got to his feet. "Help me!" New energy made his power blossom. "Giga crusher!" His heart seemed to erupt. Dual flames made his enemy shatter into pieces. Then he remembered something Patrick told. That you had to nail the sergeants before they rebuilt. Alfred gathered himself as best he could. Again his friends seemed to direct him. "Mega claw!" The words just appeared within his mind. He spread the fingers of his right hand. Then a claw-like flare of solid flames hit home. Somehow the machine still managed to rebuild. It hadn't gone untouched anyway. The ribs where all shot to pieces. Alfred made the sign of the cross. Then he cheered. A little to the left, lay the piece of the Host. The enemy fired. Alfred tried to dodge. His clumsiness saved him. He landed upon his wounded side. Alfred screamed. It was like burning nails was about to tear him apart. Thank God he at least managed to retrieve the body of Christ. The communion blocked its shooting. It was the ultimate protection. "Nova blast!" Alfred returned the favour. His enemy collapsed. The other robots then began to open fire. Somehow the piece of bread didn't block their offensive. "Burning wall!" Alfred figured it just in time to save himself. "Giga crusher!" He made an onslaught of fireballs to become spread throughout the battlefield. The robots fell like targets in a shooting gallery. "Pepper breath!" He got the sergeant just in time. The battle wasn't over. The robot limped toward him. Bough weapons where aimed at him. "Be with me." He tried to reach out to all his friends, celestial or otherwise. He held the communion high in defence. The body of Jesus Christ kept him from danger. "Burning wall!" Alfred tried to stand tall. The agony was more then he could imagine. Still he managed to continue. The orb-like device, which flouted above them, somehow summoned other troopers. "Mega claw!" Alfred sent the sergeant flying. Then he focused on the probe. "Giga crusher!" Alfred didn't know where he got his strength. The orb-device was shot to pieces. He bit his teeth together. Alfred knew that if he gave in, he would die. The commander was about to reconstruct its skeleton. "Nova blast!" Alfred attack made the pieces blow sky high. The Host felt like it weighted a ton. He just had to let it go. The sergeant rebuild itself. It'd lost one arm. The spine also seemed to be damaged. No matter. The robot aimed its weapon at him. Alfred knew he should die. Still, there only came a few bullets at him this time. The host lay in front of him. It blocked most of the shot. Some bullets did come through. Alfred was hit in the left side of the chest. Luckily he was one of the very few people which had the heart on the right side. Anyway. Blood splashed upon the floor. Alfred tried to hold together. He was forced to kneel. His hand closed around the host. Beside it lay something which fell from one of those veered candles. A blue gemstone, shaped to look like a cross. Alfred picked it up just as the sergeant reloaded its weapon.

Oldhill village, Warakiya. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
The children knelt before the alter. Deborah led the friends in prayer. She worried about Alfred. He was their leader, no matter what Sigmund said. Their words gave resonance throughout the sanctuary. They'd each lit their own candle. Strange, they all shone with different colour. Heinz's candle, for instance, burned with a tiny gold flame. Her own light was all red. They would repeat the rosary prayers over and over again. Father Nathan had been kind enough to learn them what to say. They came to the end of the circle when something incredible happened. Their candles became solid pillars of rainbow light. Deborah almost screamed. Simon got up from his position. "Where only two is gathered in my name, I am among them." The voice seemed to come from nowhere. Or perhaps, from everywhere. Deborah had a wiered thought it was the icon speaking. "What's that?" Reichardt asked in a worried voice. Deborah saw him. She saw Alfred. He was involved with battle. Deborah felt tears run down her cheeks. "He's wounded." Lucy almost whispered. "The robots are killing him." Sigmund shook his head. "We have to help him." How? That was the real question. Deborah prayed they could somehow reach him. She looked down. Hot winds seemed to blow through her heart. "I will be with you." The voice resonated through her very soul. "To the end of the world." The church then became illuminated as their spiritual power, the gifts from God, was awaken. Somehow Deborah knew they would reach him. This truly was the will of God. To love, like He had loved them. She knew it was true. Love really was stronger then Dracula and his master. Because, God was love.

Execution tower, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Alastor Lupine used his hookshot as he crawled back toward safety. That blasted man-beast nearly killed him. The Master used him well. It'd been a curse to insist on getting the claw installed. Never mind. Revenge was what where important. Patrick would pay for what he'd done. The man-beast destroyed his sergeants. Even so, Alastor still had some cards up his sleeve. Still hanging in the open, he typed in a secret code on the computer attached to his belt. "Lemya." He said. "Release your aliens." The answer came through. The voice was barren. Hard as iron. Robbed of humanity. "I will do as you say." They scared him. Victor Frankenstein had personally overseen the final stages of their creation. Nobody, beside the Dark Lord, really knew from where they originated. "You are to take him." Alastor instructed. "Take Patrick Oldrey and bring him to me, dead or alive." He knew what Armageddon said. No way. This had gone personal. "As you wish." Lemya repeated. Alastor continued climbing. Somewhere inside the execution tower, not even he knew exactly where, several containers where opened. They would release their deathly containment. Alastor continued climbing. His mind obsessed with vengeance. Patrick would die.

Tower of art, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
The spear guard twirled its weapon. Patrick was forced to withdraw. His palms where aching. It'd been a mistake to throw garlic at them. It destroyed them, sure. But the juieces also made his hand burn. Or so it felt. The bats where around him. Because of his weakened state, all he could do was to throw plasma at them. At least it made the mammals scatter. He proclaimed fealty to the Trinity. But the laws of nature had no exeption. Darkbreeds where the bad people. Thus, garlic should wound them, such was the official policy. The armour poked its weapon at him. Patrick dodged as best he could. He then sent it another blast. It made the enemy stagger. Then the spear guard swung the spear overhead. That blasted wave of energy shot forward. Patrick nearly got caught in the process. He returned the favour. Patrick sent it an onslaught of stakes. The armour finally collapsed. Patrick leaned heavily upon the wall. How long did it last? Patrick shook his head. It felt like hours. He knew it was his imagination. It most likely lasted for only a minute. Patrick was grateful for the superhuman speed. His swiftness had again saved his life. Something came through the wall. Patrick snapped to attention. He knew it wasn't really there. No matter. He was the decendant of Alucard. Thus he could feel the ghost approach. Some quick bursts of plasma ended its misery. No way, there was more of them. Patrick wondered why ghosts always seemed to come in great numbers. Never mind. While he continued to blast bats or ghosts, Patrick moved down the corridor. He was sure to knock down all the candles. The ghosts where getting awefully close. Never was he going to become their plaything. Patrick gattered his guts enough to fire his pistol. It made his hands ache. Never the less, it was a small price to pay for not getting possessed. Patrick pressed his teeth together while reloading the shotgun. At least the forsaken seemed to have lost their interest. He moved around another coner. Then Patrick howled. He just couldn't help it. He was back to where he'd faught the darkside. The twisted hallway all looked the same. He hadn't even gotten out from the block. Alfred wasn't that far off. Patrick threw it aside. To go back was no option. Not without Penny anyway. Somehow he had to go higher up the building. "Behind door number… " Patrick muttered to himself while he opened one of the many doors. At least this wasn't closed. Then again, he almost whished it had been. The room was plain, rid of any furniture. Except for one Renessance sofa and this Rococco armchair. The walls where decorated with ancient weapons or paintings.. Neither of this made him stare. It was the group on the floor which made his hair stand on end. Patrick knew them. Emmily and Margaret worked at the "Tower and Cross". Not any more. They where naked. Not that Patrick hadn't seen a nude woman before. But this was different. Wath they did with Alice almost made him throw up. Patrick didn't really mind about what ladies did in bed. Never the less. This was no happy hour. Emily was kissing her breasts. Margaret was down between her legs, her thung busy. Alice tried to break free. Margaret forced her to drink her blood. Just then, Emily bit her neck. Patrick reached for his crucifix. This had to end. The cold silver seemed to ease him. There was no more time. The undead was back on their feet. They where dressed again, like plain servants. He didn't mind. Patrick nailed Margaret with one stake. The look of relief was like a ray of sunlight. Then the undead burned to ashes. Emily kicked him in the face. Patrick spat blood. Then he sent her some bullets. The former maid somehow managed to dodge. She spun around. Patrick ducked just as she delivered another kick. One more blow, and it would've knocked out even a dark-breed. The thought made him shiver. He knew what would happen if Emmily emerged victorious. Patrick shot at her. Although he hit home, it didn't stop her. The heart was their only weak spot. But it was no easy target. Not when she tried to knock his head off. she was small. And, actually, rather plump. But she was graceful. She landed him with repeated punches which sent him flying. Patrick got up in time to repay the favour. It was no trip in the park, but it was what he had to do. The garlic felt like being soaked in acid. It made his hands ache. He got her square on. Emily shrieked when her flesh was set on fire. Patrick was quick to end her pain. He impaled her heart. The look of eternal joy on her face, made him relax. Her soul had been released. Someone moved. Patrick mentally kicked himself. He'd forgotten about Alice. Was she going to attack too? He spun around, prepared for what he hoped, was everything. The third girl viewed him carefully. Then tears began to run down her face. Alice tried to clean away the blood on her lips. "They where not the first." She said in a weak voice. "Damn it." Patrick cursed. He just couldn't stop himself. He'd hoped that, when having reclaimed their souls, Alice would be restored. Now he knew it wouldn't be that way. The look on her face, told him Alice knew the truth. "You can't save me." She whispered. "I'm sorry." Patrick frankly said. "But I don't think so. Not when it've come this far." Not that he knew much about vampirism. Anyway, her tears gave him hope. She wasn't lost. At least not yet. "Impale me." Alice said. "What?" Patrick said. He couldn't comprehend her statement. "I mean it." Alice said. Patrick slowly shook his head. "Why?" He asked, trying to sound as gentle as possible. "If I defeat Dracula, you may still live." The girl tried to dry away her tears by using her hair. "You have to, or I'll become your mortal enemy." Then she suddenly smiled, through tears and blood, she actually smiled. It was beautiful to behold. It was no Lamia spell either. "And because." She looked at his cross. "Even in the darkest night, there are those who dreams of dawn." Patrick nodded. He thought he knew. She really didn't wish to be a vampire. Perhaps what Heinrich told about his sister was true after all. Never mind. Patrick went to look upon the shield which hung on the far wall. It carried the crest of the Oldrey-Lecarde family. The scarlet dragon and the blue wolf, with a white rose at the center. Bogh displayed against the image of a full moon, painted in bright yellow. Patrick pulled out one blade. The sword felt good in his hands. Patrick swung it a few times. "It's the knight's sword." Alice said. She walked toward him. She was naked like the day she was born. He frowned. Why didn't she have an impact on him? The image of that harpy emerged within his mind. Patrick put it aside. Why think of Amy in situations like this? "Help me." Alice said in a low voice. She continued toward him. Patrick never quite figured out what happened next. If it was she who impaled herself. Or if he really stabbed her. Had he really killed an innocent? Or did he release an endangered soul? The words of one old lyric came to mind. "You're a butterfly. Butterflies who dreams to fly. Fly away. Bye, bye. Someone saved my life tonight." Patrick lowered his head. Sir Elton John had been one of the world's greatest piano showmen during the 20th. Century. Still today, he had his fans. Patrick shook his head. The man's music was exelent. But this wasn't the time. He looked down at her body. Alice seemed to be at pease. Didn't he knew, Patrick whould've sworn she was just sleeping. He wouldn't leave her like this. Patrick was determined Alice shouldn't lay here to rott. He gathered himself. "Be with me." Patrick reached for his cross. "Please, in the name of Jesus Christ, don't make this a sin." Then he channelled his energy. The plasma made her body burn. Kneeling, Patrick witnessed the phyre reduce her to spirit and ash. One thing he knew for certain. It made him smile. "Rest in peace." He whispered. "The Lord is with you." Patrick finally got up. This was why he'd wished to become a hunter. To secure others from Dracula's curse. The vampires left behind some shoulder-plates and a couple of wrist-protectors. Patrick put them on. He tried to sheat his weapon. It fit perfectly. Patrick shook his head. Strange things happened. One of them must've knocked down one candle. Upon the floor lay another of those contracts. The look of it made Patrick smile. It felt like something he hadn't done in a very long time. "How may I serve you, sir?" Renon asked. The mystic trader appeared on the instant Patrick unfolded the sheet of paper. "Some new potions." Patrick said. "And another roand of these disc-shots." Renon tipped his hat. It made Patrick think of Edward Morris. He hoped Germain knew what he did. "That would be 1.000 Euro." Renon said while stashing the goods atop his briefcase. Patrick handed him the money. Most of the currency he'd found inside the candles. "Unfold my contract." Renon said. "And I will appear." Then he again tipped the hat. "A pleasure to be of service." Then he disappeared. Patrick had one of the medicines already. It immediately healed his hands. He stored the others inside his backpack. He turned to leave. Just then, the candles in the corridor all went out. Patrick unsheated his new weapon. Within the doorway stood a tall lizard-like figure. Patrick licked his lips. Then he retained his true form. Somehow the alien gave him the bad feeling about this.

Penny somehow felt like she wasn't alone. Hilda made a gesture. The spell simply blocked her offensive. "Submit." The deva demanded. "You have no choise." Penny shook her head. "I can't." She said through grined teeth. Hilda laughed. "Then it is over." Penny tried to shake it. She knew the eerie feeling she would fail, was the work of the Devil. Penny tried to gather herself. She'd promised she would defeat the vampire, or go down fighting. The female vampire was already moving. Blue flames shot from bogh hands. Penny closed her eyes. She didn't wish to see it. "Burning tornado!" Where did that come from? Penny opened her eyes. The twisting flame made her enemy withdraw. Her fangs exposed. "It will not help you." Penny wasn't really shure what she said. But she had a pretty good idea. Hilda lifted her arms. Another wave of ugly blue flame went forward. "Heaven's charm!" The spell gave her time to summon more energy. "Celestial fire!" Solid flares of living silver shrouded the undead's position. Hilda reappeared. She turned to mist when Penny cast another spell. "Celestial arrow!" She missed altogether. Hilda spread her arms. A large blue bat-shaped flare appeared. Penny just barely managed to dodge. The onslaught made the pillars collapse. The balconey overlooked the hall far below. Penny wasn't interested. New blue flames shot toward her. "Burning tornado!" The spells collided. Outbursts of pure energy shook the room. For a moment they simply stood there. Penny could almost taste her anger. They moved. "Celestial fire!" Hilda countered her attack. Penny noticed she didn't use language to manifest her power. Torah once told her it was a matter of cosmetic. Never mind that now. Blue flames went forward. "Burning tornado! Heaven's charm!" The spells blocked Hilda's offensive. Penny smiled, although it never reached her eyes. Turning table. Hilda became mist. Penny waited until she reformed. The undead waisted no time. Hilda send her another blue wave. "Heaven's charm!" The circle of bright light collided against the other spell. Another explosion hit the area. "Lightning paw!" It had become her trademark spell. It was simple, and it cost little in the way of energy. The show of force already made her weary. The strategy worked. Hilda was caught off guard. Penny quickly withdrew. She must've missed the heart. The vampire didn't burn. Even so, blood stained her dress. Then Hilda suddenly kicked her. Penny stumbled backward. She hadn't expected something like that. Hilda smiled. Bogh hands where lifted. Blue flames shot forward. Penny struggled to stand. "Help me!" She cried before releasing her magic. "Burning tornado!" The spells clashed. Dust flew through the room. Penny cleaned her eyes. Time was the key. Hilda fired at her. The spell almost hit her. Penny was quick to react. "Celestial arrow!" Through some miracle she actually nailed her opponent. Blood oozed from a deep gash in the diva's shoulder. Hilda snarled. Then she sent out a solid blue ball."Lightning paw!" Penny just barely managed to block the curse. "Cat eye hypnotism." It was a shot in the dark. Vampires where masters of hypnotism. They knew how to crush the will of a hunter. They fixed gazes. For a moment they struggled back and forth. Penny knew she couldn't keep up for much longer. She then suddenly looked away. "Celestial fire!" The sudden spell caught Hilda completely off guard. It wasn't enough. The vampire had grown powerful through the passing centuries. Hilda reappeared. She had become older. Penny shuddered when remembering having kissed this thing. She almost threw up. She would not give in. Never again. Penny ducked when Hilda sent her another blue ball. She got back up just in time. From a kneeling position, Penny watched as the enemy fired. "Heaven's charm!" The spell seemed to focuse her energy. "Celestial arrow!" Her renewed defience seemed to pull through. Penny's spell blocked the offensive. Hilda exposed her fangs in frustration. Penny forced a smile. Then the undead released another bat-shaped flare. "Burning tornado!" The spells collided. The outburst of raw energy threw her backward. Penny rolled aside. She then got back up in one swift move. Hilda flouted above her. Flames shot forward. Although a little dizzy, Penny managed to block the curse. They where a perfect match. Neither of them had the upper hand. Penny drew sweath off her brow. Then she noticed the battle had knocked Werner's chair to pieces. "Celestial fire!" She really began to get the hand of this. Hilda shook her fists in frustration. Penny didn't care. She dodged sideways when the vampire shot at her. Penny claimed some of the wooden pieces. It felt good in her hand. It was like the item looked forward to her intention. "Celestial arrow!" Penny blocked another offensive. Then she was forced to dodge. Hilda sent her another spell. The curse actually obliterated the armchair. Penny licked her lips. She really didn't liked this. "Burning tornado! Celestial fire!" The spells forced the vampire to become mist. Penny prepared herself for what she had to do. Hilda reappeared. "Heaven's charm!" The bright light was blocked. Penny threw the improvised stake. The weapon missed completely. Hilda laughed. Then she lifted bogh hands. A spherical orb of blue flame shot forward. "Burning tornado!" The undead teleported. This time Penny actually impaled the witch. It was to no awail. She only hit her side. Still, it made Hilda loose her momentum. Penny knew this was her last chanse. Careless, she went for the enemy. Hilda pulled out the stake. Then she threw it aside. Just then, Penny tipp-toed to get high enough. Then she impaled her heart. Hilda shrieked. Blood splashed from the pierced heart. Penny was hit all over her body. The liquid tasted awefull. It didn't matter. With triumph she watched the undead burn to ashes. Penny staggered backward. It was like all strength had been drained from her body. She was thirsty. Then she noticed she actually was licking the blood off of the floor. Penny didn't want to believe it. She'd defeated the vampire. Even so, she'd lost everything. Alone and cursed, Penny screamed. The blood didn't still her hunger. Tears went down her cheeks. Then an armoured man landed upon the platform.

Alfred felt the blue cross blossom into a shining light. "Alert! Alert!" One machine repeated. "Energy build up. Energy level is critical." The sergeant didn't seem to bother. Alfred shook his head in confusion. Although he felt his damages, they didn't seem to matter. His enemy fired at him. Alfred held onto the Host. He knew it could protect him. Then the robots seemed to break out of their reverie. They opened fire. Why didn't Christ protect him against blasters? "Burning wall!" The shield of living flames made the battle-droids withdraw. The sergeant however, just marched right through it. Alfred couldn't help but feel nervous. Although he'd nailed it repeatedly. It didn't seem ready to give in. "Giga crusher!" The sudden attack made the machine stagger. "Pepper breath!" Alfred sent it another fireball. Strange. But the sergeant seemed to be less protected against these smaller spells. The robot then rebuild itself. It made him shudder. The enemy aimed its remaining arm at him. The weapon was at the ready. Multiple bullets shot toward him. The Host was in his hand. Alfred held it high in defience. He really had faight. The bullets fell harmlessly to the floor. The robot seemed confused. He gave it no time. "Mega claw!" Alfred reached for it with the fingers on his right hand spread outward. The clawed flare tore the droid apart. "Giga crusher!" Alfred was spun around by his own show of force. The sergeant where shot to pieces. Alfred gasped. He felt the pain returning. Just then, the robot reformed. "Please, Lord!" He begged while holding onto the Host for bare life. "Not now." The machine was shot to pieces. Still it aimed the MG at him. Alfred shoulder ached. His side where on fire. Alfred let go of all his force into one final spell. "Terra force!" Energy gathered at his palms. Raw power flamed his soul. The burst literally weporized his enemy. Alfred didn't care. He fell upon the floor. Pain was his universe. Through blurred eyes, he looked up at them. They didn't move. Why didn't they take him? It didn't matter. Nothing mattered. He was so weary. Dazed, Alfred figured he was going to die. The battle was to much for his already bruished body. "Be the will of God." Alfred barely had strength to crawl back into the protective circle. He still held on to the Host when he went unconscious.

That was why he never saw the aliens pass. They silently discussed the matter. Then they moved forward. Lemya told them what to do. They had to obay their queen, their mother. So, they passed. The boy they left alone.

Dual tower, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Aaron sat cross-legged upon the floor. Deep in trance he could accept the truth. It was freezing. Although he was clad only in a pair of black leather trousers, the cold could not toutch him. The Buddhists where fools. Power lay not in the release of self. True mastery was achieved through the exaltation of self. When the tribe's elders appointed Thomas as their chosen candidate, he had protested. Thomas was no man-beast. He was a dark-breed. Aaron challenged him to a battle for superiority. He lost. Aaron then began to search for alternate ways to power. It was through his study Aaron found the key. When reading the scarlet scroll he did finally understand. The dark side was the ultimate power. It was like a thousand sunbursts right at his fingertips. Then he began to learn the arts of mysticism. His study granted mastery over the practise of alchemy. He first came in a dream. He told him what to do. Aaron revealed the power of three, which where the foundation of Shadow. Anger, Hate and Aguny. Through enlightenment came realisation. Aaron became the first of a new group of Devil forgermasters. He could create his own familiars. It was glorious. Thomas had invited him into his home. The Lecarde family saw him as their friend. They knew nothing. He had told him what to do. In a vision of the loyalist's murdering of Soma Cruz and his family in 2076, lord Dracula came to him. The revenge was more then he could ever imagine. The Dark Lord was truly the lord of shadow. "Master." The word brought him back to reality. He got up. "I have assembled the beasts as where your request." Aaron could feel their presence. "Excellent, Von Harrhausen." The bone knight had been his first serious attempt to resurrect the dead. "Dismissed." The skeleton officer gave its salute. Then he left Aaron's presence. Rowdain Von Harrhausen had long been a proud member of count Dracula's army. The lord of the demon castle sent him here. No matter. The beasts lurked in the darkness. He almost smiled. This would be the perfect challenge. Patrick would have no choice but to accept. Aaron began to dress himself. Then he beheld the servants.

Tower of art, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Lord Freidrich Stephan Werner, baron Von Reichbach, had been a vampire for more then 300 years. In his time, he had seen empires and ministers rise and fall. Through all his time, Werner had remained faithful to prince Dracula. The lords of shadow tried to convert him on several occasions. None the less, he had remain loyal. It had been worth everything. The Dark Lord could never be defeated. Hilda Agnes Braun did not see things that way. Although older, she had lost faith in the memory of count Dracula. When the castle returned, Werner did as he was told. Then Actrise had been forced to command Hilda to join him. It was her plot to take the girl. She should have known better. She was innocent. They could baphtize her, of course. Even so, it would not give anything. Penny Armstrong's soul was protected. She bore the crest of light. He could feel it. Hilda must have seen it. Then why would she not act accordingly? He already knew the answer. Her greed would one day get the best of her. Hilda did not possess the power of dominance. Neither did he. Werner hunted because of the challenge. Blood was the life. Hilda did not agree. The female vampire acted like she held that kind of power. It was a foolish decision. The messenger reached him while he was hunting. The tower of art was a sanctuary. Werner where considered as powerful. Of course. He had built his strength through the passing of centuries. He climbed down the steps which led to the left side of the tower. Bats fluttered around him. The messenger brought new knowledge. Werner contemplated this development. He was sure the Dark Lord one night would bestow Shadow upon him. This might be a step forward. He made the decision. Then Werner sent bats to the throne room. Lord Dracula had to know about his actions. Then he became mist. In this form it would be easier to gain the overview he needed. Then he would know what strategy would have the best impact. He knew it was no ordinary hunter which challenged lord Dracula's power.

Patrick shot the axe away. The knight didn't seem to bother. Instead it threw new axes. Patrick snarled. He shot them all to pieces. Then he sent the armour another garlic. The axe knight lost its shield. It was no other result. Then again, the living suit of armour lifted its weapon. The axe knight wildly swung the axe as it began running forward. Patrick just barely managed to block. He threw a garlic on the floor. When the knight got close enough, it simply exploded. Patrick pushed himself away from the wall. It was no time for weariness. This was the third axe knight in a row. Then he didn't include the bats, or the ghosts for that matter. He had an ugly feeling of moving in circles. This was the exact same location in which he faught the spear guards. Patrick tried to look on the bright side of things. At least he hadn't met more of those aliens. The aliens… The mere thought made him feel nervous. Those demons nearly got the best of him.

Flashback.

Patrick was a dark-breed. That was why he could see in the dark. The alien's agility would've killed him otherwise. The figure stood in the doorway. In the next, it was at his neck. Patrick held up his cross in defiance. The beast was pushed slithly backward. Then it came again. This time from a completely alternate direction. Patrick turned just in time. It went for the neck. Always for the neck. He had the sword at the ready. Somehow the weapon seemed to simply bunch off of its skin. The alien used his surprise for repeated slashes. The chest-plate saved his life. Still, the scratching sound was terrible. Patrick fused his sword with man-beast energy. This time he actually nailed it. Ugly green blood made the floor crackle. Patrick was truly grateful he didn't get some of it over him. The sword seemed alright. At least it hadn't melted. The alien didn't seem to mind. It instead spat boiling acid at him. Patrick ducked just in time. It melted the wall. Patrick shuddered. Then he pulled together. He retrived his weapon just as the alien kicked at him. The claws tore his jacket. Patrick sent it some plasma in return. The giant lizard staggered. Patrick got back up just in time. The alien spat more acid. He spun to might dodge it. He hit the wall. Somewhat dazed, he at least didn't became boiled. He shook his head. The alien was at him again. It slashed for his throat. The crucifix seemed to burn it. This beast wasn't natural. "Tell me about it." He muttered as he kicked the beast away. He wasn't exactly created by the Lord either. The monster quickly got back up. It leaped at him. Although he tried to blast it, the demon kept coming. Patrick got his blade up. The alien actually impaled itself. Already dead, the monster still made an effort to kiss him. It made Patrick wish to throw up. He quickly got rid of the body. The creature immediately began to burn. From its pyre, Patrick retrived a mail. Patrick threw off his torn old jacket. Then he brought on the suit. Patrick let the crucifix hang in the open. He still bousted no body armour. He wished he got a heavier shirt. The corridor still lay in darkness. Carefully he stepped outside. The hallway seemed to be empty. A sound like boiling liquid was the only warning. Suddenly, the aliens just stood there. Patrick only had time to send one of them a garlic. The first lizard was thrown backward due to the explosion. The second beast clawed at his neck. The cross saved him. The second alien kicked him. Blood run down from a deep gash in the leg. The protection couldn't save him. He repayed the favour with a series of energized stakes. The first beast spat acid. Patrick threw himself to the floor. It made his leg ache. No matter. It was all he could do to save himself. One of them got the shoulder. The armour protected him. But the sound was terrible. Patrick kicked the legs out from beneath it. The other alien made another attempt. Acid made the wall smoke. It smelled aweful. Somehow he managed to nail one of them. It didn't stop it for long. But it gave Patrick enough time to retrive his weapon. The aliens circled him. They where all wounded. Then Patrick suddenly moved. He made a wave of plasma go outward. One of them managed to jump in time. The other became caught by the outburst. Although burned, it managed to get back up. Patrick knew it was his last show for quite some time. But he got other tricks up his sleeve. He sent the alien who'd managed to dodge, his boomerang-clipper. The monster was hit in the chest. Patrick would have to retrive it later. The burnt creature kicked him in the chest. Even though the armour held off, the kick sent him sprawling. It then spat acid. It pained like Hell. Never the less, Patrick managed to roll aside. The beast moved at him. Patrick struggled up into a kneeling position. He knew he only got one chanse. He'd lost track of the sword, but it didn't matter. Patrick held up his cross. The alien pressed him down. The crucifix was the only thing between him and the monster's teeth. "Be the will of God!" Patrick shouted when releasing his man-beast power into the holy image. The demon howled. Patrick managed to hold off as the cross burned its way into the monster's heart. The alien sprawled and spat boiling blood. Through some miracle, Patrick wasn't hit. He kicked away the corpse. There where still one of them out there. The one he'd hit with the clipper, was ready for bear. Patrick just got up as it shot acid at him. It forced him to get back down. It almost made him smile. "Take this your demon!" He shouted while firing his pistol. Patrick snarled. The alien moved. He missed altogether. The alien waisted no time. It leaped toward him. The cross pushed it backward. It gave him another opportunity. He fired the pistol right in its face. The impact made the devil stagger. Just then Patrick remembered he'd loaded the thing with ordinary bullets. He tried to pull out a round of the disc-amunition. It was already to late. The bullets made a hole in its face. Other then some boiling drops, there was no other effect. The alien clawed the weapon from his grasp. They looked like monsters. But Patrick began to understand they where more then that. The marks burned like fire. Patrick bit his teeth together. He wasn't going to give it that satisfaction. He wasn't going to scream. The alien shot acid at him. Patrick already had a garlic at the ready. The vegetable at least blocked the attack. Patrick sent it some plasma. His leg was a real pain. The alien leapt forward. However, Patrick managed to dodge. The bent to pick up the clipper. The alien was at him again. Patrick snarled. "Why can't you just die!?" He shouted while throwing the weapon. Not sure if it was the best strategy, he fused the thing with plasma. At least it didn't melted. Then he remembered. Zera electrified that weapon. The alien struggled for breth when the clipper buried itself into its body. Then the creature collapsed. Patrick watched with grim satisfaction as the alien burned. He brought out one of those potions. He thanked God when the medicine healed him. Patrick went to retrive his items. The aliens left behind a heavy tunic and a pair of armoured boots. This time Patrick was sure to load his pistol with the right ammunition. He turned, the cloacked alien slowly moved forward. Patrick felt chills go down his spine. This alien wasn't like the others. At some distance, it lifted bogh hands. In its grasp, Patrick noticed a strange cylindric object. The cloacked being tightened its hold. Then dual blades of bright ugly green energy was extended. Patrick unsheated his sword. He licked his lips. Patrick inhaled deeply. Then he channelled his power into the blade. The weapon began to shine hot with plasma. Then the alien moved.

End of flashback.

Patrick shook his head. He'd tried to forget about it. The cloacked alien gave him the duel of his life. He was truly grateful for just being alive. The monster gave him some armoured gloves. At least they would protect against their scratching. Another armour moved. It got a spear in its hands. Patrick pulled his pistol. Just then, a trio of ghosts came through the floor. Or so it seemed. Patrick snarled. He dodged the spear guard. Just then, he fired the disc-bullets at the aproaching ghost. Their freezing presence still made him feel nervous. Patrick threw garlics at the armour. The projectiles made it retreat. The battle seemed to attract the mammals. A swarm of bats seem to come from nowhere. Patrick was sure they smelt the scent of blood. No matter anyway. He shot the second ghost away. Then he released plasma. The shot forced the bats to scatter. The spear guard twirled its weapon. The armour saved him. Patrick shot it with a disc-bullet. The armour was thrown backward. Although on fire, it somehow managed to get back up. He didn't care. There where still that last ghost to worry about. Patrick felt a freezing approach, just behind his shoulder. He shuddered. It was to close. Patrick tried to focuse. There. "Game over." He muttered while blasting the thing. At least, it would receive a warm welcome. The mammals where back. Patrick noticed their approach. One bite… He tried not to think of it. He released more plasma. Patrick absently wondered why plasma was the only which seemed to repel them. Never mind. The armour swung its weapon at him. The sudden wave of energy threw him far back. He hit the wall. Patrick knew a knock like that, would've killed a lesser man. Then that was the real point. He was no man. He was a man-beast. Snarling, with eyes like polished gold, Patrick returned to battle. He first cleared away the spear guard. The head was their weak spot. That he'd discovered earlier. Like with the sword lord in the villa, Patrick threw garlic at its helmet. The living armour simply got shot to pieces. Patric was quick to pick up the ammunition left behind. He reloaded his pistol. The bats seemed to keep their distance. He smiled, though it never reached his eyes. The moment was shattered. Phantom skuls, like those he'd seen in the mansion, appeared. They circled him, waiting for an opening. Patrick was unsure if the disc-shots would have an impact on these folks. After all, they where gifted with fire. Then the skulls suddenly swooped in. Patrick dropped the pistol. What use had it anyway? Instead, Patrick had the sword out and ready. The skulls where reduced to ashes in a matter of seconds. The hall became silent. Patrick tried to ease his struggled breth. He inhaled deeply. Then he noticed something. The skull burned the rug on impact. Beneath the carpet, someone had carved a map of the area. Patrick reached for his cross. This was truly amazing. He was no architect. But he knew how to read this thing. It was only this floor of the tower. But it was enough. Emmelia and her archiologists must've made this map while rebuilding the castle. Patrick put it aside. Something which looked like a stair-insignia caught his attention. Patrick frowned. Then he almost burst out laughing. The steps had to be right around the corner. If he'd only turned the other way when he left Alfred. Then again, then he might never discovered this painting. "Thank you." Patrick whispered. If there wasn't any magic involved, he simply could break the door. He tried to remain calm while he began walking. This could be just another trap. Suddenly he spun around. Patrick frowned. He was almost sure he'd seen something. The corridor was empty. Not even the armours moved. He shrugged. Then again, this was cursed land. Patrick pulled out his shotgun. He still needed to be careful. There might still be other aliens around.

Rouge hung upside-down. Her inplant gave her immediate access to all available units within her sector. The droid-lieutenant carefully viewed the images captured mere minutes ago. They showed her the encounter between Patrick Oldrey and the cloacked alien. The man-beast was on the defensive. The alien twirled its dual sword-crystal with great skill. Then the vampire hunter traded it with a barrage of plasma. Rouge noted the move. The alien blocked the offensive. Then it was Patrick who advanced. He pressed the alien hard. She had often watched when Jacob Lecarde trained his sons. Then she hadn't realiced what it was all about. Master Lecarde was a conservative man. He'd refused to teach his daughter. Patrick tried to force his enemy's blade into an upright position. From such a position, the alien would be open to other attacks. A sudden explosion obscured her view. When the image cleared, the combatons appeared glaring at each other. The alien seemed to lick a gash in its shoulder. Patrick moved. He was quicker then she remembered. Her brain calmly calculated on this new development. The alien met him hand to hand. The monster spat the acidic saliva of its species. Patrick managed to block. Impressive. Suddenly the man-beast held a pistol. The lizard-like beast held up its weapon in defence. The enflamed explosion which followed, sent the monster flying. Rouge couldn't hide her merriment. The alien deserved every inch of it. Then it managed to alter direction. It went back at Patrick, dealing him with a double-legged kick. The dark-breed collapsed into a heap. Rouge felt disappointed. All this, and it had been for nothing. The aliens would kill him. Then again. There was the kiss. Rouge flapped her wings nervously. Although Victor Frankenstein saved her, she disliked this creation altogether. Then Patrick impaled the alien. The wooden stake was buried deep into its flesh. The demon pulled it out. Then the monster threw it aside. They where back up, sword in hand. She watched while the dual continued. Priceless artwork where destroyed. Before count Dracula, she was an archiologist. Emmelia Rise Porter was famous for the reconstruction of historical houses and gardens. She still hated when antiques where damaged. The alien's blood where like boiling acid. Patrick had retained his true form. His eyes where like polished gold. For a moment, Rouge disliked the features Chaos gave her. He really was such a handsome beast. Suddenly, Patrick was able to score a hit. The alien was hit across the chest. Patrick quickly withdrew. He'd learned his lession well. A drop of their blood could kill. The alien dashed forward. The mere strength of the experimented being pushed Patrick backward. For a moment they fought for superiority. The alien's blood ended the ordeal. Patrick Lecarde was once more forced backward. The probes relayed no audio. Patrick was speaking. The words sent the monster into a raged frenzy. The furious alien continued onward. Patrick held up his crucifix. Rouge exposed her fangs. She should've expected this. The clansmen held great faight in their symbols. The image disturbed her. Although it was merely a vision. The alien drew back from the image. Patrick used this opportunity to advance. The alien was pushed to its limits. Rouge knew it. She'd been there when Lemya thought her daughters how to fight. Patrick finally managed to force his enemy's blade aside. Rouge didn't believe it. The hunter forced a garlic into its mouth. Then she came to a distressed conclusion. Rouge wasn't surprised to see the monster's head explode. She went through the images one more time. It was all clear then. She had to contemplate on this matter. There was other duties to attend to. "I want destroyer-droids to be delivered at once." She said through her comunicator. "As you wish." The leader of the armed division was quick to answer the request. Bogh her sergeants had been defeated. The probe in that sector relayed as much. Since it was no longer operational, she guessed it'd been destroyed. Rouge considered the situation. Then she switched to the main control-voice. "Leave the boy." She instructed. "The man-beast is more important." They would do as she said. Rouge still got a possibility to reach her goal. The person which delivered Patrick Lecarde to lord Dracula, would likely gain his favour. Never the less, she was the one to claim that favour.

Werner waved his hand. Just like that, and the door did open. "You finally decide to show your fangs." The man-beast stood at the ready, sword in hand. Werner bowed, spreading his arms in modest surprise. "I should have known." He almost smiled. Patrick Oldrey was a man-beast after all. "A matter of interest." He wondered. "What told you of my approach?" The vampire hunter growled. "You didn't hide your scent." Werner lowered his head. "Ah." He said. "Then of course." He afforded a cordial bow. "I am lord Stephan Werner. Baron von Reichbach." The man-beast never returned his gesture. Disapointing it was. Then, what did he expect? Patrick Oldrey was born of a wealthy and educated family. But fortune and knowledge could never change the subject. This man-beast, this boy, still had the mind of common rabble. He was nothing but another idiotic peasant. It almost made him laugh. Time to move this little comedy along. Werner reached into his cape. The dark-breed moved into a ready position. Oh, it was all so martial to him. The man-beast had no suttlty at all. Then again, the aliens had neither. They where talented beasts. But beasts none the less. "You may lower your sword." He said, presenting the crown. "It has no place here." Again he almost smiled. "Not among those who truly master the power of Darkness." He viewed the treasure carefully. "You're not the first magician bousting." Patrick Lecarde did challenge. Lord Werner dismissed his approach. "It is no secret." He calmly remarked. "Really. It is only a matter of focuse." He toutched the jewlery. "This item, for instance. It is the master-piece of ancient craftsmen. It might focuse the potency of any given holder. Who, of course, possess the eficiant wisdom." He then put it on his head. It felt light as a feather. The crown of alchemy kept every promise. Werner felt shadow rising. "I'm not afraid of you." The man-beast made his move. Werner threw back his cape. Four orbs of magic force shot at his opponent. Plasma flickered around Patrick's blade. He managed to dodge his shot. But that was expected. The show merely had been to distract the boy from his real offensive. The blacksmiths which crafted the crown, had been necromancers. Funny, but he knew how to master such power. The gate opened. Eight rotting corpses answered his call. He arched an eyebrow. The man-beast snarled. He had retained his true form. Werner lowered his head. "Kill him." He commanded. The words where easy. They came naturally to his lips. "Kill him now." The ghouls answered his request as they moved forward. Werner remained stationary while the boy cut down his puppets. He nodded. This was how it should be. The last corpse fell into a heap. Another battalion answered his request. They rised from their graves to do his bidding. "Kill him." Werner could have done this without the crown. But then, he would been forced to rise one at a time. It would go much slower. As it would have cost a greater investment on his part. The dark-breed moved through the group of corpses with certain graveness. Werner again rised the dead. This time, he also summoned more magic. Repeatedly, he threw magic spheres. The Lecarde clansman returned the ordeal with a great number of garlic. The barrage made his effort explode. "Impressive." Werner acknowledged. "Indeed, very impressive." The man-beast never answered. Not when he was ingaged with cutting down his dummies. When the last corpse was dismantled, the dark-breed advanced. "It looks like your darkness isn't enough." "So you think." Werner flded his hands. "I think you should reconsider your statement." Werner was a gentleman. He did warn him of the approach. "My knowledge is far greater then yours." Werner lifted a hand. "Look." He said. Then Werner released green magic from his palm. Patrick Lecarde blocked the offensive. But it was expected. While the wave was still in contact with the blade, Werner released his full force into the effort. Backed by the energies afforded by the crown, the flow of dark energy pushed the hunter backward. The clever clansman immediately made an effort to get back up. Werner afforded him his hand. "Let me give you my hand." Then a look of malice appeared on his face. It was time to end this little comedy. "Or perhaps not." Another wave washed over the man-beast. "Perhaps it is time to die."

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Lemya shrieked out. She could feel her children's death. The mental telepathy she shared with her offsprings told her so. She could practically "see" how they perished. Lemya howled her pain. They where born to serve the Dark Lord. But she hated to have to watch them die. She would make the murderer suffer. She knew her duty though. The soulless dispatched to her, made the perfect birthchamber. She would grew new children. Already 100 had been offered to serve. She had 10 more well underway. Two of them where daughters. Lemya summoned her consourt. It was time to make more doom troopers. They came to her, like they always did. Nobody could resist her temptation. Lemya was perfect. Like her sisters. Victor Frankenstein once told her of his discovery. The undead found their DNA aboard a wrecked ship. She didn't care. The Dark Lord was the master of all the wickedness in the world. All which where cruel and merciless would have to answer his call. Lemya was proad to be among them. The vampire gave them new life. She would serve him forever. The rest, was mere details. Lord Dracula was her master now.

Tower of art, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Patrick held up his crucifix. He wasn't even sure if the cross would protect him. But it was all he could do to save himself. "Glory be the Father, the Son and to the Holy Ghost!" The image deflected the spell. He got back on his feet. Werner didn't seemed to be shaken. Instead, he gathered another group of corpses. With the cross in one hand, and the blade in the other, Patrick advanced. The undead threw another round of magic spheres. Plasma burned around his weapon. It was easy to deflect them. Patrick put away the crucifix. Werner made another pack of ghouls appear. Patrick sent them a series of stakes. Then he traded the enemy with one garlic. The heart was one of their few known weak spots. If only he'd put the vegetable into his mouth. Then he would've been finished. However, the impact threw the aristocrat backward. Then again, he didn't seem to shift his posture. Werner merely arched an eyebrow. "So it seems." The vampire cast another magic spell. Patrick just barely managed to block. "This contest cannot be won through our knowledge in mysticism." The undead baron summoned other corpses. "But rather, through our skills with the sword." Patrick smirked. "I thought you said your power could do the work for you." "Do not think to intimidate me." Werner said in a rather sharpened tone. "I have watched the humans history for more then 300 years. I know how to fence." Patrick cut down the bodies as they emerged. Was it legend that they hunted for human flesh? Never mind. They wasn't going to dine on him today. Patrick cut down the last corpse just as Werner reached into his cape. "Ready?" He asked with traditional courticy. Patrick snarled. "Let's get this over with." The undead almost smiled. He gave his salute. Werner already held his sword at the ready. "To the death then." Patrick didn't answer. Instead, he moved forward. The brute strength of his offence forced the baron back. Then a series of weird metal wheels came around the corner. They quickly unfolded into ready positions. "Help me." Patrick whispered. He recognised the machines. The destroyer-droids aimed their heavy weapons at him. Then Hell was released. A firestorm of blasters tore the place apart. Patrick summoned new plasma to his weapon. Werner made the dead rise from their graves. This was madness. The droids shot everything which moved. Patrick moved through the shield of one robot. Before it could re-energize, he'd already cut it to pieces. There where more of them. Patrick cut through the heart of the approaching corpse. This was about to get out of hand. Then a group of super battle-droids approached. Patrick decided it was time to get nasty.

Droid-corporal AD-44 calmly watched the man-beast target cut his troopers to pieces. He didn't feel worry. It was nothing in his program which suggested he should. The probe-centered computers continued to feed him with information. The calculations would've been much clearer if only he'd had some of those Cyclops or spider-droids to back him up. The armoured division's sergeant on duty, was sure in his statement. There where no smaller units to spare. The corporal signalled for his troopers to advance their position. Although the undead organisms always seemed to get in their way, the numbers of attackers where limited. He where sure they could overcome it. Then the computer relayed another group of signals. "Attention." He told his battalion. "Allied troopers emerging." They fell back as a group of red knights came down the hallway. His CPU comly identified each trooper accordingly. Vampire, fox-man, elf, human. The group of living soldiers released an onslaught of accurate arrows. The target, Patrick Oldrey, man-beast, considered to be extremely dangerous, answered with a series of explosions. When the smoke cleared, the droid's fotoreceptors captured images of their opponent. Beyond his best effort, his microprocessor registrated he had become hit. There was plausible data to assure he had been rammed in the side and shoulder. Depending on the amaunt of blood, he was damaged. Then, before he could send his squad into action, the man-beast moved. Although the knights inflicted several hits, he seemed undefeatable. He didn't stop before the last knight lay still on the floor. He then consumed some sort of liquid. Corporal AD-44 once was delivered to a medicine facility. It had been reserved for organic personel only. The consument seemed to have an impact upon their advercery. The target moved against the robots. Even the destroyer-droids where forced to take defensive action. He threw something which he registrated as some sort of grenade. His chest and left side, was shot to pieces. The last images he captured, where those of the man-beast cutting through the metal shielding of their coordinating computer. Then his program was shut down.

Nicola silently wept. They'd withdrawn from battle. The loss of her brother felt like a heavy waight pressing on her heart. "He and lord Werner are still up there." Morin, her second-in-command, remarked. "We have to advance." Nicola shook her head. They'd already lost half theyr group. All because of Martin Whellham. He was an undead British sergeant from the second great war. Nicola angrily cleaned her face. The sargent should've known better. Her hand tightened the grip on her blade. She never opposed orders. But of course, Morin was no fox. He didn't knew or care about the close relationship the blue had to their siblings. "I know that." Nicola tried to get a hold on herself. She'd sent Brenda Hamilton's group to gather the wounded. She put the helmet back on. The red-painted metal felt somehow heavier then usual. Perhaps the lizard shamans might still save some of her soldiers. "The orders stand unchanged." She reminded. Morin shrugged. He was remarkably careless for an elf to be. Nicola tried to dust off her tunic. It was all she could do to not hit him. She threw it aside. Nicola promised herself she would be there when the elders lit her brother's pyre. She tried to remind herself that she'd got duties to attend to. The remaining droids where already chasing the intruder. "Retrive your arrows." She instructed. "Then we are to chase down this hunter." It wouldn't work. They'd already lost to many. Perhaps the lieutenant might help. She'd already retrived the holo-ring from Whellham's body. While her group went to execute her instructions, Nicola activated the device. "Sir." She informed. "Half my squad is dead or wounded." She threw a glance at the soldiers still standing. "What droids we have left are already ahead of us." She just hoped her supperiour would cooperate. "I need more troopers. We are to few to execute standing orders." Rouge seemed to consider her statement. "Continue." She answered. "I don't care about your status. I want the intruder detained." Nicola had to submit. "As you wish." The group wasn't going to like this. "Hail the count." Nicola returned the salute. Rouge's image then vanished. Morin gave her a look. Nicola tried to ignore it. He really didn't like female commanders. Not that it mattered. She'd joined the army because she hoped she might do any difference. Her tribe was known for their archers. When the messenger came to inform of lord Dracula's return, she'd immediately joined in. They'd lived hidden in Poland for so many years. It was time to remind humanity they where still there. "Let's get moving." She gave the signal. They muttered about it. Like she'd expected. However, they had their orders. Nicola tried not to look upon her brother. They passed Brenda's group. She was still busy with the wounded. Her mother made her promise to protect him. Nicola would always do her duty. This time it was different though. This time, it was personal. She would avenge her brother.

Patrick threw garlic at the chasing droids. The vegetable made them explode. Before him, Werner pulled an arrow from his flesh. Patrick was almost disappointed it didn't nailed him. Never mind. The undead made more corpses appear. Patrick was quick to pick up the items which dropped from the candles. Then he went on the offensive. The ghouls fell to his blade. Werner shot waves of energy. Patrick got an idea. He slightly altered the aim of his weapon. Through some miracle, it actually worked. The energized sword sent the wave right back at its creator. Patrick toutched his cross. The Lord gave him strenght. The vampire seemed to be consumed by his own evil magic. Then the undead reappeared. Smoke drifted from his cloak. The undead snarled. "Do not think you might vanquish me so easily." "Even I have hidden power." From his blade, Werner shot powerful beams of flame. Patrick pressed himself hard against the wall. He could almost feel how the droids moved in on him. In this narrow staircase, they had the offensive. He sent them another wave of garlic. The explosions made flames burn the stairway. "Give in to the dark side." Werner insisted. "Your sister already has embraced Shadow." Patrick tried to not think of it. Never the less, a tear went down his cheek. "Go back to the villa." Werner said, his voice like oiled silk. "Go to the rose garden. At dawn, Julia will be there. To dine the flowers with fresh blood." It was what Heinrich told him. Although he didn't doubt him, Patrick still mourned his family. Sorrow seemed to give him strength. Suddenly Patrick leapt through the air. Werner only got enough time to bring up his blade. He was an elegant fencer. But he hadn't been trained in the elder types of swordplay. Patrick, on the other hand, had been trained with the sword since before he could walk. It was overkill, of course. But it was some truth to the statement. His armour held off against Werner's elegant blows. Still, Patrick felt like being hit the last few days. He threw back his blade. Then Patrick stamped him with his crucifix. The enemy shrieked. The sword actually dropped from his grip. Patrick lowered his head. "The game is over." He stated. Werner's eyes burned with Hell's fire behind them. "Not yet." His hands blazed with magic. "You have not won anything." Four orbs of pure hatred shot him backward. Patrick didn't know how he survived. Just as he fell on the floor, he noticed the droids opened fire. Werner was hit head on. Patrick hoped his potions didn't become crushed, again, as he rolled down the stairway. He gathered a final burst of plasma as he made man-beast power burn all around him. "Be the will of God." Patrick muttered. Then he became to preoccupied for prayer. The roll seemed to go on forever.

The villa mansion, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
He put away the book. The "Matura Nosferatur" was in itself a source of power. He felt it. It was complete. Or, it had at least begun. The two had become one. He almost could not believe all the power he had invested in such a small operation. Never the less, it was necessary. Soon it would be nightfall. For a moment he allowed himself to enjoy the outcome. This was what he had worked for since he was born. Count Dracula never knew he had a spirit of his own. The power sacrificed by Corenell in 1844 had other effects then securing the rise of the Dark Lord in a new body. He was the true incarnation of Dracula. When the sun would rise tomorrow, there would be no new dawn for humanity. This was it. The great finale. It was glorious. The hunters could not stop him. Had he not been careful? He let it go. The comedy continues. The boy looked up at him. He had been playing with the Lecarde's figures. He told him what to do. The boy laughed. They turned toward the far wall. The boy cast the spell. He began to play his violin as they went through the wall.

Tower of art, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Nicola Qruptca stood at attention. The droid-commanders could be so stiff at times. Only because some information was restricted, they refused to give a proper answer. Rouge was no different. Morin Eolwhin stood behind her and a little to the left. Nicola could almost feel his frustration. Rouge was a woman. Or, she had been, once upon a time. She was one of those blonde, with the long legs and stuff, which gave females a bad name. Why by the Master had it to be Rouge who was their superior? Alastor Lupine would most likely try to flirt wit her. Nicola wasn't the type who went to bed with other species, but that wasn't important. "He locked the door." She impatiencely repeated. "We need your permission to access the second floor." The tiny hologram portrayed a figure from upside-down. "The area is restricted." Was this what her brother died for? The intruder was up there. "Then what is your instructions." Nicola almost challenged. Her dull grey, brown and red uniform clearly announced her rank. Although she was a sergeant in her own right, Rouge would not allow it. Nicola wandered if she would've acted like this, if she'd been a royal knight. "Withdraw." The lieutenant answered. "The defense-force is on a status of stand-by alert." Nicola tried to hide her feelings. Never the less, she should have known. The lieutenant viewed them as simple soldiers. They had no chanse against "true" fighters. Nicola knew better of course. But there was nothing she could do. "As you wish." Nicola said. "Hail the count." She coldly offered her salute. "Hail the count." Rouge returned her gesture. Nicola deactivated the ring. "What do we do now?" Morin asked. Nicola inhaled deeply in an attempt to calm herself. "We wait." She said. Morin shrugged. "The lieutenant told us to withdraw." He remarked. Nicola's smile never reached her eyes. "True." She toutched the grip of her sword. "But she didn't say where to." He actually smiled. The other soldiers seemed to agree. They better accept her statement. Nicola was prepared to execute anyone who opposed her judgement. When the man-beast returned, and returned he would, they would be there to meet him. Only that, she frowned, they still where to few. Nicola's frown deepened. What was she going to do? Then she re-egnited the transmitter. "Group 22." She summoned. "We need you." "Afermative." The droid-corporal responded. "I give you the coordinates." Nicola said while she sent him an image of their surroundings. She knew it would give a match on the droid's map-reading computer. "We will be there as quickly as possible. Hail the count." She returned the salute. "Clever." Nion, a white fox from her banb, dryly remarked. They favoured him with some nods. Some of them actually laughed. Morin didn't say anything. Nicola shrugged. It wasn't funny. But if it made them forget, she would let it pass. Anyway. To have some support could be handy when facing the dark-breeds. After all, those robots where part of her command. Nicola put a hand on her sword. Now, she only had to wait. Still, she hoped the support would arrive in time.

Patrick turned the key in the lock. Then he leant against the door. Although he'd taken another potion, he really felt weary. It felt like he'd been on the run all day long. Patrick smiled, though it never reached his eyes. He really had been on the move since before sunrise. Never mind. Patrick put the keys upon his belt. They, and that strange crown, was all Werner left behind. Anyway, it felt good to know there was a closed door between him and the red guards. He got up. Patrick knew things where far from over. He better have a look on the new suroundings. The corridor was narrower then the one downstairs. Never the less, this place marvled with a higher ceiling. The sun came through windows placed in the wall far above. It was a blessing just to be reminded it wasn't night already. Patrick toutched his crucifix. In the lair of the Devil, it felt like it should've been dark everlasting. Patrick tried to shake the feeling. Legends told the eboney stone could wrap a landmark in shadow. The hallway reached before him. Behind Patrick, it branched off as another corridor crossed it's path. Heavy curtains blocked the view onward. A cold wind seemed to breath through the passage. Icicles hung from the tapestries. He felt like a trap was closing in around him. Patrick reached for the cross. He had to have faight. Ahead of him, the corridor seemed to end before another large room. Patrick pulled out his blade as he began walking. He really didn't liked this place. He felt someone approach. Patrick spun around. There was nothing to see. Patrick snarled. He just hated it when they did that. The cold wind suddenly became a howl as the ghost reached for him. Patrick felt his hear stand on end. He really didn't feel like to be possessed today. Before the transparent figure could get one inch closer, he made it burn with plasma. The distant shreek made Patrick want to shield his ears. The distant sadness, the cold lonliness, in that voice… It felt like the sound would haunt him forever. "May God make mercy upon your soul." Patrick all but whispered. The prayer ended when another spectre came his way. It's chill almost froze his heart. Patrick tried not to think of it. But the obsessed hunger in its eyes made it impossible. A quick burst of plasma ended its misery. Then the corridor went silent. Although the wind still whispered, nobody was there. Or was it? Patrick was sure he heard something. The sound of claws behind him. Then again, there was nothing he could see. Patrick drew sweath of his brow. He really began to feel nervous about this. The fact that sunlight couldn't protect him, was really terrifying. Again Patrick thought he heard moving feet. He turned around. The curtains where torn down just as the darkside threw itself forward. Its wings blocking out the pools of sunlight. "This is cursed land." The words seemed to echo in his mind. Something was different. The wicked being seemed a little confused. Though, the boiling hate, the smoldering anger, still seem to radiate from its very being. Patrick retained his true form. Strange, but the darkside didn't scare him. Patrick ducked just in time. The enemy sent lightning his way. The whip-like bolts made splintered rock to scatter. The armour protected him. Still, Patrick felt blood run down his cheek. That was to close. Patrick sprang toward his opponent. The darkside shot beams of red flame. Patrick managed to deflect the bolt as he made plasma strengthen his blade. The shot never the less struck the sword from his grasp. His enemy's eyes gleamed with triumphant malice. Patrick wasn't out just yet. He answered the approach with a trio of stakes. The darkside vanished. Patrick immediately began searching for the crystal. He toutched his cross. There it was. Patrick had no time to retrive his weapon. Instead he settled the ordeal with shots of plasma. The darkside staggered. Then the wicked creature opened its jaws. Patrick just barely managed to dodge the strange boiling flame. It was like Hell's fire. Patrick couldn't help but shudder. Before he regained his composure, his enemy shot at him. Red beams of hateful power shot from its eyes. This time he didn't manage to dodge in time. Patrick grinned his teeth. The flame somehow went through his armour. The shot scorched his shoulder. It felt like merciless nails tore into his flesh. "Help me." Patrick prayed. The darkside spread its wings like that of a bird of pray. Although it made him winch with pain, Patrick rolled up behind it. Without second thoughts, he dugg his claws into its back. Although his fur was like an additional armour, the heat was terrible. It was like the beings body was on fire. Patrick was grateful his gloves protected him. Either way, the enemy disappeared. Patrick eagerly searched for its crystal. He picked up his sword. There. The crystal somehow seemed to flout in the air. He quickly made the gemstone shatter. The darkside screamed. The howl made Patrick wish he was deaf. Nothing could be worse then this. Then again, the enemy showed him otherwise. Bolts of darkside lightning struck him like a giant's fist. Patrick was thrown to the floor. The armour made it difficult to get back up. He rolled aside just as another of those dreadful fireballs rammed the ground. Patrick noticed it actually made the spot explode. There was no time to speculate. The enemy made other bolt strike in his direction. Somehow Patrick managed to stand. The darkside threw its fists at him. The nails scratched along his armour. The sound was truly painful. But it was nothing compared to his enemy's shrieking. Patrick stamped it with the cross. The symbol of faight made his enemy withdraw. Patrick then gave it one of his garlics. The darkside fell to its knees. Then it was gone. Patrick blinked. He knew what to do. Still, the trick never stopped to confuse him. Patrick almost missed the crystal. Never the less, he had reasons to regret it. When the wicked monster approached, it made bolts of lightning strike. Patrick felt like being torn apart. How the evil energy could penetrate beyond his armour was a complete mystery. No time to think further about it. The enemy was already at his throat. It threw itself through the air. Patrick gathered himself. This wasn't a time for weakness. Patrick summoned the last bit of man-beast power as he forced himself to stand tall. They met in mid-air. The darkside clawed at him while Patrick tried to bite its neck. The sheer amaunt of its hate almost made him give in. The enemy's flesh was burning like Hell's fire. Patrick just couldn't surrender. He howled with pain. Patrick's eyes shone bright yellow as plasma burned between his fingers. Then he howled. Red and yellow faught against each other while they bogh struggled for control. Patrick knew he couldn't win. This beast was stronger then him. No living creature, no matter how powerful it was, could ever deal the darkside its demise. Then it was something far greater then him who decided to join in. Patrick's crucifix suddenly lit with silver light. The blaze was neither cold nor hot. It burned with a high brightness which where beyond imagination. Patrick rejoiced. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord!" It was the Belmont's slogan. But it was fitting. The darkside was pushed backward. Black smoke polluted the air. Then Patrick gave it the last of his power. Backed by the power of faight, Patrick threw the enemy away. Then he pulled out his pistol. Before the monster could move, Patrick fired. The demon howled like a forsaken soul. Then the wicked vanished. He knew this was his final shot. If he didn't get it this time, Patrick knew he was finished. The mystic jewel flouted a little above him. Before the darkside could reform, Patrick gave it his garlic. The onion had its impact. The darkside reappeared. Only then to burn. Flames shot toward the ceiling. Patrick blocked his ears as his enemy screamed out its hatred. The sound was outermost painful. Patrick dropped to his knees. Tears ran down his face. It was like he had difficulty with breathing. The sunlight did weaken this monster. But the cost was pain. He reached for his crucifix. The silver glow had vanished. But the cold metal somehow made him resist. Finally it was over. A pile of ashes was all which remained. "Thank you." Patrick said. It was all he could do but weeping. Finally Patrick got hold of himself. He had to get away from here. Patrick retrived his weapons before he began walking. Instead of moving down the corridor, Patrick decided to continue forward. He would get as far away from the darkside as possible. The hallway was really elegant. Although the wind made the area freezing, he stopped to look at some of the artwork. Upon the wall hung a suit of armour. The plates where all layed with gold. Patrick knew his own protection was nothing to show in the parade. He shrugged. Either way, the metal saved his life from time to time. While he beheld it, the suit suddenly lapped out. Patrick was hit in the face. He blinked. This was impossible. How could… "Oh no." Patrick threw himself backward as the armour fell from its position. The sword lord then reached toward the wall. Patrick ducked just as his enemy swung at him. He threw himself upon the floor. His body was still aching. There was no time for another potion. The sword knight buried its blade where he'd just been. Somehow Patrick managed to roll aside. He gave it another garlic before he was forced to retreat. The armour staggered. That was the only result. It pointed the blade at him. Then the sword lord dashed forward. Patrick threw himself between its legs. The opening was just barely large enough. Luckily the suit was made for some giant freak. Still, he struck the shoulder which he'd damaged earlier. The impact made Patrick scream. Never the less he knew he had to continue. The sword lord would kill him otherwise. Though big, the armour was slower then him. Exept when it was dashing perhaps. Patrick threw it aside. The sword lord was still turning while he got back up. Patrick snarled. He still hadn't regained the strenght used in the previous battle. Although Patrick managed to nail the suit with some plasma. The effort made him collapse. He bit his teeth together. The sword lord wasn't through just yet. It swung the blade in an effort to behead him. Patrick frantickly threw himself backward. The sword went just past him. Patrick got up on one knee. Then he threw stakes at it. With some difficulty, Patrick managed to grant them additional power. The wooden projectiles buried themselves within the armour. The sword lord fell to one knee. Patrick smiled. The grimace never reached his eyes. He knew he got it. The question was which of them would give in first. The armour was already moving. It threw itself toward his position. Patrick, who was stil on his knees, threw himself flat on the floor. The sword lord went above without even toutching him. Patrick was back up before it could alter direction. He pulled the trigger, pumping the enemy with bullets. The pistol was empty. Patrick hurried to reload. Though, it was no longer necessary. The sword lord lay like a pile of golden ashes. Patrick went to pick up the crystals the armour left behind. He was sure to reload his firearm with flame discs this time. Then Patrick brought out another potion. "Cheers." He muttered. The liquid healed his damage. Never the less, it couldn't remove his veariness. Patrick reminded himself to ask Renon about it the next time they met. Something warned him. Another sword lord had already gotten down. Patrick toutched his cross. "Here we go again." He grunted as the armour dashed toward him. Patrick threw himself sideways. Thus he was able to send the bucket some garlic. The impact sent the sword lord smashing against the other wall. Patrick smiled. It didn't come from the heart. Then the smile became a grimace. The impact made splintered rocks fly throughout the area. One splint went across his brow. Patrick refused to wear a helmet. But he knew he could use one right about now. The sword lord rammed the spot where his head had been. Patrick grasped his enemy. He then released plasma right into its body. The sword lord staggered. Patrick knew it was mental. Still, the distant howl made him shrink. Then the armour broke away. Patrick was hit in the chest. It struck the air out of his lungs. Struggling for breath, Patrick fell to the floor. That was perhaps the best he could do. The armour struck the wall. The image of his head being knocked out made him shudder. Patrick reached for his cross. Then he dugg one stake into its leg. The armour was caught off guard. Patrick fused his weapon with plasma. He then continue to burry the improvised weapon into his enemy. Patrick snarled. This time it wouldn't get away. With his other hand he stamped the armour with his crucifix. Patrick howled with triumph when the sword knight fell into a heap of glimmering pieces. Then he let go of bogh weapons. The last show of force nearly drained him off his energy. Patrick inhaled deeply. He just hoped there wasn't any ghosts around. He wasn't sure if he, in this situation, was able to spot their approach. "Be the will of God." Patrick said while making the sign of the cross. Then he got back up. Patrick put the stake away. He had a look around. Patrick didn't spot more enemies. He readied his shotgun. Then Patrick slowly began moving. He went through the opening he'd spotted earlier. Then he just had to howl. This was plain unfair.

Penny drew back from the armoured man. The thirst nearly made her go crazy. The stranger stepped toward her. "Get away from me!" The words simply erupted from her lips. Although Penny defeated the female vampire, she wasn't sure if she could handle a full-grown werewolf. "You don't need to be afraid." The man said. Then his warg features just seem to melt away. Then Patrick Oldrey knelt before her. "Sorry if I frightened you." He smiled. "But I've been busy." Penny didn't know what to say. It really was him. Still, she almost wished nobody had come for her. The sight of his crucifix made her snarl. It was like her body just ached by the sight. Patrick's expression changed into that of concearn. Penny knew his worry. Patrick wasn't stupid. He knew what her reaction meant. "Oh Lord." He said while reaching for the cross. "Help me. Hold the lantern high, so that we might find the way home." Penny forced herself not to flee. She was so thirsty. It was the curse of darkness. "When did this happen?" Patrick asked. "How long since they gave you the baphtize?" Penny looked away. "Some hours, I think." She wasn't really sure anymore. "But I defeated the vampire." Patrick frowned. "I hope this might still work." He muttered. From his backpack, Patrick produced some strange little gemstone. "What's this?" Penny asked. Patrick put it in her hand. "They call it a purification crystal." He explained. "When a person has been cursed, but before the corruption has taken hold, this thing might lift the spell." Penny gave the jewel a doubtful glance. Could it really do that? Patrick reached for his cross. "Have faight." He assured her. "In faight lay the only true salvation." Penny closed her eyes. Although she carried the crest of light, she never was that much of a Christian. But perhaps God might still save her. She didn't wish to be a vampire. "Please." She whispered. "Help me." She said in a weak voice. "Give me strenght." Tears run down her cheeks. If nothing of this might have happened… "In the name of Christ." She heard Patrick mumble. Then light obscured her view. Penny inhaled. It was like she'd never known how nice oxygen could be. Then she noticed Patrick's crucifix lay in her palm. It didn't burn her. Oh Lord! It didn't burn her! It was a miracle. For a moment, they bogh knelt in prayer. Then Patrick threw away the bleak stone, the remains of the miraculous crystal. "Patrick." She asked. "What did happen?" Patrick shook his head. "Who knows." He said. "One thing's for sure." He then actually smiled. "The curse is lifted. It wasn't all in wain." Penny wasn't sure she got it. She simply was glad she'd been purified. "How did you get here?" Penny was proad her voice didn't tremble. "You have to cross the hall to get up here." Patrick didn't answer. A shadow crossed his face, like that of dark memory. "It wasn't easy." He then said. Penny didn't get it. How did he get here? The question must've been on her face. Patrick pointed back over the balconey. "I used the chandliers." He explained. The answer made her gasp. The hall was monsterous, by her looks of it. There must've been 500 meters down to solid pavement. "It's incredible you've come this far to rescue me." Penny really ment it. It was incredible. She took one of his hands in bogh of her own. She gasped. The crest of light might have something to do with it. But it was like she saw into his very soul. Penny witnessed all which had transpired. All which Patrick knew, all which he'd felt, became revealed to her.

Flashback.

Patrick got a hold on himself. Although this wasn't what he'd expected, it was no reason to howl. The fact remained though. He was afraid of hights. Then again, if he was to find her, he got to do it. The hall was enormous. A square mile in total. Patrick knew it couldn't be that much. It was plain impossible. Never the less, the fall would be fatal. If only there'd been a way down from this position. None where to be seen. There was only one way open to him. Patrick reached for the crucifix. He could go all the way back down. That was no option. Iori led him to the execution tower. Patrick was sure it where the only way around Dracula's henchmen. This was a waste of time. Patrick knew what he must do. He retained his true form. Then Patrick jumped toward the nearest chandlier. He couldn't help but feel sick while in the air. Although Simon Belmont did this in 1688, it was no promise he would survive. Anyway, Patrick managed to reach the chandlier. He staggered somewhat before he could secure himself. He prayed to God that He might save him. Patrick just ended the prayer as a flock of bats came his way. They nested along the ceiling of this area. Patrick snarled. This wasn't good. He pulled out his pistol. They where like targets in a shooting gallery. The flame disc bullets made quick work of them. Patrick reloaded his shotgun. He didn't have time for this. Patrick gathered his momentum before making another jump. Henry Oldrey would've been proad. Corenell did something like this way back in 1844. Somehow Patrick came through. He landed somewhat safely upon the second chandlier. Some bats still circled his position. Patrick sent them a few shots. Then he noticed he where in trouble. Phantom skulls flouted not far away. Patrick threw stakes at them. He bit his teeth together while summoning more power. The wooden projectiles became fused with plasma. One skull thus became shot to pieces. The top of the enormous chandlier was like the base of a giant pillar. The square shape supported his position. The space was just large enough for him to manouver. The second skul swooped just past him. Patrick howled with triumph. His eyes glowed with a bright yellow. The skull quickly turned. But it was already to late. Patrick put an end to its misery with another burst of plasma. While he was still at it, Patrick sent some more plasma toward the mammals. Then he went for another jump. Patrick shuddered. He nearly missed this time. Through some miracle he still managed to secure his status. The numerous candles beneath his feet, lit his path. Patrick threw himself to the floor. Openings within the chandlier moved aside to reveal another group of battle-droids. They shot at where he'd just been. Patrick leapt forward. He tore the droids apart. He threw one head away just as another robot fired on him. Patrick blocked the offensive with another burst of plasma. Then the droid where reduced to scrap. Patrick made quick work of the remaining robots. Gasping for breath, he had some moments of vecation. Then bats came for him. Patrick retrived his pistol. The robots left behind new rounds of ammunition. They would have to wait. Patrick shot the bats away. Then he picked up the treasure. Patrick had a look around. He still hadn't come further then 1/10 of the way across. Patrick toutched his cross. This just wasn't his day. Then he made another jump. Patrick had a short moment of horrer when it felt like the next platform was going to collapse. No time to worry. Another group of battle-droids appeared through hidden openings. The robots immediately opened fire. Patrick blocked their move with an onslaught of plasma. Then he went into action. The droids soon lay in shamble around his feet. Breathing heavily, Patrick reloaded his weapon. Then he was thrown to the floor. Another skull used the opportunity while he was busy. Patrick fell flat on the ground. He thanked the Lord he didn't become pushed off of the chandlier. The phantom skull burned his flesh. The armour felt like the metal was melting. Patrick got up before it could deal him more damage. The phantom skull wasn't prepared for his quick recovery. One garlic was enough to end the battle. Patrick continued. The fight, combined with his use of acrobatic, made the chandliers swing. It made things much more difficult. New robots appeared. Patrick blocked their offensive. Then he spun around, throwing rows of stakes. Fused with plasma, they made quick work of his opponents. There was no time for victory. Patrick retrived the objects left behind. Just then, more bats came his way. Patrick shot at them. Then he disposed of some more skulls. He barely made the next jump. Somehow the swinging chandlier got close enough for him to make it. Patrick landed safely upon the platform. Then another band of robots emerged. The battle went on. Patrick had no idea how he made it. He just pushed forward. The fight seem to go on forever. Patrick griened his teeth. All this, and he still wasn't over. Patrick landed upon another chandlier. This thing felt larger then any he'd seen before. There destiny awaited. Patrick pretended calm while reloading his weapon.

End of flashback.

Patrick carefully removed from her. "You don't need to know everything." Penny nodded. All this he'd done to save her. She put it aside. Penny knew she would one day have to repay him. "Do we use the same way?" She asked. The fright she'd felt in him almost made her afraid of asking. Patrick shook his head. "Alfred is waiting for you." He explained. "I know that place well enough." Penny didn't understand. Then Patrick presented another jewel. "This is a gate-key crystal." Patrick said. "It might send you to any place you know." She'd once heard teleporting was dangerous. If you did something wrong, all might be lost. But Patrick looked so sure. "Give me your hand." He said. Penny nodded. She just had to trust him. It was part of what she owed him. Patrick glared at the gemstone. It was like he wished to open a hole in it with his sight alone. Then Penny was blinded by another of those flashes. Why did magic always have to flash like that? She guessed she had to get used to it. After all, Penny held the crest of light. Then she could see again. The sight was terrible. Her brother lay face-down within a circle of bread. Blood stained the pavement. Patrick cursed. The spot was surrounded by rows of motionless robots. Penny didn't care. While she'd been the slave of the undead, Alfred died to save her. Penny fell on her knees and wept.

Tower of science, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Black Imperius watched his captain leave. This was not like he expected. The man-beast should have been detained already. The spherical device in his hand gave no encouragement. Even Armageddon could fail. Then he would be to blame for this outcome. Lord Tyrannos would never forgive him. The supreme warlord might also have something to say about the matter. Lord Rufus Wold made even his blood chill with fear. Imperius hissed. He would not fail. The tiny grean freaks where busy with their delivered tasks. He looked upon the central control-computer. The program would react accordingly to loss of the general-staff. Imperius lay down the tiny device. He would not take the blame. The grip on his rod tightened. Imperius got powers of his own. As a member of the Phantathian priesthood he got access to the secrets of the emarald green emepress. If Armageddon should fail, the Master forbid, then he would be next in line. The man-beast would then be weakened. Much could happen. Even so, the network would avenge them. Then there would be no way back. There would be fail or gain in one final outcome. Imperius knew this. It did not concearn him. He knew Another would rise in his place. So was the way of the dark side.

Tower of art, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
This was a blow to her intention. Nicola's robots had arrived, only to freeze in place. Morrin shook his head. She tried not to notice. "He must've taken out the lieutenant." Quang muttered. Not even the joker could make funny of this. Nicola activated her ring. "This is Nicola Qruptca." She reported. Nicola hid her worry. What if nobody answered? The connection cracked. Then an image appeared. "This is lieutenant Alastor Lupine." The picture of the armoured werewolf made her breathe again. Or so it felt. Nicola wasn't alone. Nicola told the lieutenant about what had happened. "I have secured command of the red guard." She at least hoped so. After the robots collapsed, she'd tried to reach as many of her fellows as possible. Although not all of them supported her leadership, it would have to wait. Lupine threw it aside. "Is the man-beast secured?" Nicola shook her head. "No sir." Why was he so damn important? "The lieutenant wouldn't allow us." That was the bitter truth. If Rouge only let them through, she might still be alive. "Either way." She continued. "I still don't have enough troopers to challenge the hunter." Lupine seemed to consider it. Then he made his desission. "I will be sending in new units as quickly as possible." Nicola gave her salute. "Thank you, sir." Then a certain code went over the connection. "This is the lieutenant's command overwrithe code." Alastor explained. "Use it to reactivate the robots in your sector." "As you wish." Nicola was quick to answer. A part of her couldn't believe what was happening. "I'll take command of the situation personally." She acknowledged. "Good." Lupine said. "Bring the man-beast to me." The lieutenant smirked. "Then we might have dinner together." Nicola almost blushed. "If I got the time." She answered. She would murder the elf if he ever hinted to this event. Nicola then gave her salute. "Hail the count." Lupine returned her salute. "Hail the count." Then the transmission ended. Nicola inhaled deeply. She never expected to become lieutenant. It was a rank far above her ambition. She served the Dark Lord. Never the less, Nicola got her instructions. Whatever that intruder ment to her superiors, she would kill him. Then her brother might rest in peace. Nicola didn't look forward to the operation. She didn't want to become a cyborg. The Master would use her anyway. "What are you going to do?" Morrin asked. Nicola bit her teeth together. "What I am ordered to do." She almost snarled. "Quang." She then said. "You have my permission to open this door." Quang gave a quick salute. "As you wish." Nicola nodded. The white fox was quick to learn. He did have some talents. Beyond being the entertainer, of course. "Take half of the group." Nicola continued. "If he is still alive, I want him arrested." Quang was already busy with her instruction. Morrin stepped forward. "You come with me." Nicola said. She wasn't going to let him out of sight. The Master knew what he might accomplish. Beside, he was to good a soldier to be left alone. "We will go down to the main entrance and wait for Lupine's support to arrive." There where several exits. But she was going to follow the instructions. Nicola activated the droids. She might still be able to restore order. The man-beast was not going to escape. "Come with me." Nicola said. The doors would have to submitt to her. It was an entire new feeling. Quang's troopers already was about to climb the staircase. There was one other exit not far from here. But the corridor was to narrow. "As you wish." Morrin gave his salute. It was good. The red knights then began to march down the hallway. Nicola promised herself she would return.

Patrick was truly grateful. All hadn't been in wain. "He's still alive." He told Penny. Patrick still noticed a faint pulse. Alfred must've faught to the death against all these robots. It was a true miracle he didn't perish. Patrick must've defeated Rouge just in time. Perhaps the Host saved him when he could no longer protect himself. They never would get the answer. "Hold him." He told Penny while searching for a potion. For a moment he was afraid there where none of them left. Patrick still got the contract. He was about to unfold it when he noticed. One medicine. It'd concealed itself within the paper. Patrick was unsure if even this would be enough. But it was worth the try. "Help me." He reached for the crucifix. Then they forced Alfred's lips appart. Penny massaged his throat while Patrick made him drink. Then, in hope it might save him, he gave Alfred some water. Patrick pulverized some of the Host into the mixture. The combination seemed to work. Colour returned to his cheeks. Patrick thanked the Lord. The wounds where healing. Still, Alfred didn't woke. "What's wrong with him?" Penny asked, tears on her face. Patrick shook his head. "I don't know." He frankly said. If only there'd been a fairy around. Perhaps Rose could've done something. Penny put her arms around her brother. Patrick watched helplessly as the girl held on to him. If only there was something he could do. "Hear me." Penny whispered. "Let the crest of light guide you back through the dark." It was barely he could hear her. Patrick decided this was none of his bbusiness. He had a look around. If Penny could heal Alfred, then well and good. But if this didn't work, he would have to send them away. What if the villagers might help? There where doctors among them. They where trained in the art of medicine. The line of thought where cut short. Alfred suddenly inhaled. It sounded like the gasp shook his entire body. Then his eyes shot open. "The sergeant." Alfred frantickly looked around. "I have to destroy him." Patrick felt the boy summoned new energy. "Stop!" Penny pleaded. "You're not in battle anymore." Her cry made Alfred relax. Then it happened. The machines, those who where not destroyed already, sprang to life. "Hand over your weapons." One of them instructed. "Roger, roger." The others chirped. Alfred laughed. "Looks like you're wrong, little sister." Patrick shared his emotions. How could this happen? He'd defeated their commander. Rouge was dead. He was sure of it. Patrick had seen her die.

Flashback.

She was his very picture of an attractive woman. With a mane of golden hair. A tal lean body with long white legs and the grace of a dancer. She was beautiful. The horned metal mask, and the mouthful of fangs, made him think otherwise. She was disgustive. The silver armour contained her very body. Still, it exposed every curve. "Emelia." This wasn't possible. No way, he still remembered her scent. "They told me you was dead." The day before his world collapsed, the archiologists, those which his father had enlisted, told about the accident. The creature bat which once was a scientist, spread her wings. "Things are not always what they seem." Patrick cursed beneath his breath. Then he pulled out his pistol. "Alright Emelia." He challenged. "Either you let me pass, or I'll have to kill you." He didn't like this. Patrick once liked her. She'd been his sister's best friend. "Stop calling me that." The droid-lieutenant shrieked. "I am Rouge, officer in lord Dracula's army." "I know." Patrick guessed he best quit thinking of her as the attractive archiologist. She was his enemy. Most likely she'd tried to kill him repetedly already. He wasn't intent on letting her go through with it. He was no chase. "You may still surrender." Rouge interjected. "Power." The word got a seductive tone which made his mouth turn dry with desire. "You might get power again." She was still attractive. Although her body was covered with white fur, why should he refuse? He was a man-beast after all. He became afraid of his own thoughts. This wasn't like it where supposed to be. Patrick toutched his crucifix. He just had to refuse. Patrick knew it had to be this way. "No." He said. "I haven't come this far just to give in." Rouge reached between her breasts. A click of metal warned him. Patrick's eyes gleemed like polished gold. "Then be it." Rouge pulled a trigger. Suddenly a lance appeared within her grasp. "I'll give count Dracula your corpse." She shot toward him. Patrick threw himself aside. The chandlier was enormous. He was still afraid he might fall off of the platform. She came back at him. The lieutenant shrieked. The sonic rings nearly stunned him. Somehow Patrick managed to withstand her power. He released bullets at her. Rouge easily dodged his offensive. This would be no trip in the park. Rouge stabbed for him. Patrick wondered if Simon Belmont felt like this, when he faught the dancing spectres. He ducked right underneath her attack. Patrick got back up. The flame disc nailed her this time. Rouge howled. The onslaught of pure sound nearly killed him. He blocked his ears. Patrick knew he was more sensitive to high sounds then any mere human. His beast side gave him the airs of the wild. Her armour didn't crack. She looked upon him. Her eyes filled with hatred. Then she came at him again. Patrick knew he got to reload his firearm, or die. Meanwhile, he gave his full attention to might block her attacks. This time she shot bubbles from her wrist-placed blasters. Patrick should've known the gauntlets where more then plain decoration. An onslaught of plasma blocked the offensive. His blood chilled. He noticed the blast actually froze the attack. They looked gazes. Bogh knew the other could destroy them. Patrick used this opportunity to reload his pistol. He was unsure which bullets he used. Either way, it made him feel better. Rouge shrieked. The sonic waves made him feel dizzy. His armour rang like a bell. Rouge laughed. Patrick shot her in the face. It was just one of the plain bullets. The mask protected her. Even so, the ricochet hit her in the shoulder. Blood stained her silky white fur. She quickly reacted. Patrick wasn't prepared. Although he dodged most of the bubbles, one hit him in the chest. Frost bit his body. It was no way he could withstand. Rouge came at him. Her lance aimed for the heart. Patrick howled. He grasped her weapon. Then he hammered her hard against the floor. Rouge graoned. But, like himself, she was no ordinary human. Bruishes which could kill a man, had no impact on a man-beast. She quickly got back up. Rouge kicked him. It would've been a fatal blow if she'd gone through. "That wasn't nice." Patrick protested. His armour saved him from damage. "All is allowed in love and war." Rouge smiled. The mere sight made his blood turn cold. He tried to get a hold on himself. Patrick reached for the cross. The Lord was with him. He would see him through. Or so Patrick prayed. He pulled the trigger on the shotgun. New bullets went her way. Rouge dived sideways. "Twisted." Patrick couldn't help it. The lieutenant retrived her weapon. "Time to die little man-beast." She almost hummed. Patrick tightened the grip on his crucifix. "Never!" He shouted. "Neither in life, nor in death!" Rouge shrieked. "I've watched you fight my lesser servants." She spread her wings. "You aren't going to defeat me!" Patrick didn't answer. Her sonic attack remembered him of the curse inflicted by the bone dragon king. Then Heinrich had been there to aid him. This time Patrick knew he was alone. No, not alone. He remembered the words from the gospel of Mathew. With renewed determination, Patrick dodged Rouge's attempt. She fired her blasters. Patrick used the last of his bullets to block the offensive. Rouge flew past him. Patrick quickly reloaded his weapon. He was just finished when another of the sonic attacks sent him sprawling. Patrick was sure this was the end. He was surely sent off of the chandlier. For dear life he hung on to the candles. The hot wax made it anything but comfortable. Either way, Patrick managed to climb back upon the platform. He was just back up when Rouge fired. Patrick sent her some bullets of his own. "Glory be the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost!" Patrick toutched his cross. Not only had he blocked the bubbles. But he'd also managed to score her. The flame disc lit her body. It was like her very presence was on fire. Rouge screamed like a forsaken soul in Hell. Patrick wasn't sure if he should actually feel sorry for her. The question got a quick answer. Rouge shot forward. This time her eyes made him think of the underworld. The impact sent him far away. The armour made it difficult to react. The harsh encounter with the chandlier pressed the air from his lungs. Patrick was plain grateful his armour didn't crack. The lance could easily have killed him. Somehow he'd managed to hold on to his weapon. Perhaps that was the reason why Rouge kept her distance. Patrick still got a few flame shots left in his pistol. Again they locked glances. Patrick got the time he needed to get back on his feet. Rouge breathed heavily. It made interesting things happen beneath her neck. Patrick tried not to look. She had a disturbing impact already. The picture of that harpy again entered his mind. Patrick pushed it aside. Why did he still mind about her? Then Rouge screamed. The sonic rings forced him backward. Then the enemy dived. Patrick shot at her. Somehow he missed repeatedly. Patrick then threw himself sideways. The cyborg shot right past him. Patrick snarled. His eyes gleemed. He still got one bullet left in the sidearm. Rouge came on the return. The aim was terrible. Never the less, he waited. Then, when she was close enough, he fired. Patrick knew he only got one chanse. Either he would nail her, or she would impale him. The lance fell on the floor. Her suit cracked right beneath her breasts. Beyond the wires and other life-sustaining machinery, she was bleeding. Rouge looked down. Then she screamed. The sonic impact was like a hit in the face. Patrick felt like turning numb. All feelings seemed to have left his body. Patrick was down on his knees before he even noticed. This wasn't good. Rouge turned another trigger. Electricity charged the weapon. Again that terrible copy of a smile crossed her features. Patrick wondered how the mask could allow such features. Then he figured part of it had to be made by leather. Never mind that now. Rouge took to the air. The light of her weapon, not to mention the multiple candles, made it easy for him to spot her. Never the less, this didn't make things less difficult. He'd been sure that last blast would do it. Patrick toutched the cross. Things never where easy when having to deal with the Devil. He mentally kicked himself. This was all rubbish. The droid-lieutenant came at him. Patrick couldn't help but shudder. Finally he got it. Rouge wasn't aimed for him. She was intent on the chain which kept this thing up. The only reason why she came down low, must've be for him to watch. Never was he going to permitt such an action. Patrick howled while releasing another wave of plasma. Rouge answered with a row of bubbles. The show made his attack freeze into icicles. Patrick really didn't like this. Rouge made another attempt. Patrick reloaded his shotgun. The combination of bullets at least made her keep some distance. Suddenly she staggered. One shot must've hit home. The shreek made Patrick wish he'd never decided to try walk the chandliers. Suddenly Rouge altered perspective. She came at him with such speed it was impossible for him to counter. The impact was terrible. Electrical currents went through his body. The onslaught would've killed a lesser man. Patrick held up his crucifix in defience. Why his father insisted on naming him after some British saint he never truly figured. Never the less, Henry Oldrey desended from that part of Europe. Feeling like all strenght had been drained out of him, Patrick still praised the Lord. The holy symbol made the former archiologist withdraw. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord." It was like the very slogan gave him strenght to stand. "I hate you." Rouge spat. "I hate you forever." Then she lifted away. Patrick wasted no time. He retrived his weapon. Then he reloaded the pistol. The outcome of the battle still hang in the balance. Rouge sent him a barrage of bubbles. The flame disc shots made quick work of her onslaught. Rouge shrieked with frustration. Patrick was again reloading his pistol. He didn't have much ammunition left. He hoped the enemy didn't noticed his condition. Rouge rammed the chandlier like a bolt of lightning. The enormous thing swung by the impact. Patrick nearly got thrown out into the hall. No way. Patrick held tight to the giant chain. Even if the thing should fall, he might still use this thing to support himself. Rouge got back on her feet. The impact seemed to have been a hard one, even for her. Patrick didn't mind it wasn't fair. Without mercy he pulled the trigger. The shot hammered right into her. The shot seem to make her left wing burn. Rouge gave him a glance over the shoulder. "I see you do finally embrace the power of the dark side." Her smile made him shiver. Patrick nervously licked his lips. Was it true? He knew this was no duel. Here you couldn't expect your opponent would stick to the rules. Then he remembered. Patrick actually smiled. "I'm not like you." He said. "I would never have done so. Not if it wasn't for you being the Devil's bitch." The insult made Rouge shreek. Beneath her seeming humanity, Rouge had become a monster. Although her wing was damage, she threw herself forward. Patrick used his own waight to make the chandlier swing. The move sent her off balance. "This I do in the memory of the woman you once was." Patrick said. "May the Lord make mercy upon your soul." Then he pulled the trigger. The flame shot penetrated beyond her armour. The impact made her go apart. Bllood, metal and flesh rained across the area. Patrick was grateful he wasn't hit. This wasn't like he wished it. Then a sudden explosion shook the area. The last remains of his enemy was destroyed. All which where left, was rounds of ammunition. Patrick retrived them. Among the bullets, he noticed a type he hadn't seen before. The blue bubble-shaped shots felt cold in his palm. Patrick shrugged. He guessed he would get used to it. There still was some distance to the other side of the room. The bats again began to circle his position. Patrick had a quick potion. Then he got to work.

End of flashback.

The robots incircled their position. Patrick pulled out his pistol. He might try how the blue bubble shot worked upon these blasted machines. Alfred and Penny was behind him. Together they formed a circle. "Hand over your weapons." The leader repeated. "Have I ever heard that before." Alfred muttered. The comment nearly made Patrick laugh. Penny threw them a look. Then she inhaled deeply. Patrick knew her feelings. She was right. There would be other times for joking around. Patrick fired. The robot froze upon impact. The mere frost made it shatter. "Pepper breath!" "Lightning paw!" The children cast their spell. Fireballs was scattered across the room. Penny picked down droid after droid with her accurate shooting. The machines where forced to take defensive action. Patrick worried if the battle might notice the new commander about their location. Never mind that now. A laser nearly hit him. Patrick cursed. He never should've removed the Host. It might've given them some protection. He reached for the envelope. "Celestial arrow!" Penny shot the robot to pieces. She really was good. "Nova blast!" Alfred covered more ground. Patrick was impressed. Perhaps he really had defeated that darkside. Patrick reloaded his weapon. "Mega claw!" Alfred's claw-like projectile made quick work of the remaining robots. Patrick put away the pistol. "Nice work." He admitted. Alfred shrugged. "A magician must do what a magician have to do." He joked. Patrick shrugged. "I've put up to my end of the deal." He then reminded. "I brought Penny back." Penny gave her brother a look. Alfred put up a defensive expression. "I just couldn't leave without you." He explained. It made Penny smile. "Thank you." She said. "I really felt you where beside me." Patrick viewed them. This was what he missed. A family which could love him like one of their own. He shook his head. When Dracula was gone, he would search for his brother. Thomas was alive. After all, Thomas was sure of it. He was the chosen member of the tribe. Patrick would've felt it if he perished. "Are you ready?" He asked. Alfred nodded. "But before I go." He said, putting a hand into his jacket. "I want to give you this." Patrick watched as Alfred presented some flowers. No. They wasn't just flowers. They where roses. The wild roses which grew on the graveyard. Patrick reached for his crucifix. "Where did you get them?" He asked. Alfred shrugged. "I found them in the execution tower." He explained. "They just grew on the wall." The boy grew serious. "I used them to defeat the wicked." Patrick nodded. He knew what power these flowers held over the undead. Upon the moment he received them, the belt he had across the chest, altered. The stakes, the garlic and the roses where at the ready. Patrick smiled. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord." He said, repeating Heinrich's slogan. "I hope so." Alfred said. "I also wish to give you something." Penny afforded. "I found this pendant within the living room." A shadow crossed her face. "It was before the vampires… " She didn't finish her statement. Patrick knew. He remembered her cursed state. Patrick reached for his cross. "It's a dryad's pendant." Penny explained. The neclase was made of silver. At the heart of the pendant, was a piece of wood. Patrick nodded. Somehow he could feel the potential power stored within the item. "I think it belongs to Saria." Penny added. "You must give it to her." Patrick nodded. He knew of the legends. The dryads couldn't survive long without their trees. "I'll give it to her." He promised. Patrick put it into one purse. Then he presented the crystal. "Your friends are waiting for you." Patrick never expected he would save them all. This was a true miracle. "We'll pray for you." Penny promised. Alfred nodded. "I know you'll lift the curse." Patrick smile. "You just need some training. Then you'll be expert hunters yourself." The comment made them smile. "Look into the crystal." Patrick instructed. "Try to see the village." The gate-key was alive. A bright flash almost blinded his vision. Patrick threw it aside. The siblings where gone. Something hit him. Patrick mentally kicked himself. He still hadn't found Iori. The strange boy was still missing. He toutched the cross. The Lord would aid him. Then Patrick unfolded the contract. He would have to prepare before he continued the search.

Nicola watched the soldiers arrive. The execution tower wasn't really an important sector. Lupine must've emptied his resources. Nicola wouldn't be surprised to learn that only the skeleton-crewremained on duty. Morrin shook his head. "He really must hate that man-beast." Nicola acknowledged his comment. She really didn't care. The question remained. Why was the man-beast so important? If she ever got the opportunity, Nicola would study the lore of their species. "I am droid-sargent C3." Their commander introduced itself. Nicola nodded. "Hail the count." She returned the robot's salute. "I want you to reactivate the survailence system as quickly as possible." That might give them images of where to look. The sergeant relayed her instruction to the group of tecnicians. The combined group came from bogh towers. "Here we are." Lassaralin informed. She was the head-technician. Nicola viewed the screen. She got no inplant communicator. This laptop was borrowed from one of the human soldiers. "Maintain survailence." She told. "I want every group-leader to be equipped with communicators." She felt much better when the order would be complete. The robot corporals already bousted such technology. But this way it would be easier to track their mobility. "Tell the others I want the intruder brought down here the moment he is arrested." She gave Morrin a look. "Morrin will be the head of staff." That way she could keep an eye on him. Morrin lowered his head. Then he returned her gaze. "As you wish." He said. Nicola nodded. They didn't like each other. But they respected their talents. Nicola was impressed by their effectivity. Although this had to be improvised, the technician made good work. They'd connected the different computers to form a sort of command center. Rouge's post was lost. Nicola couldn't work while upon a giant chandlier. Slowly, they began to pull together. She nodded. Count Dracula would be pleased with their efectivity. The man-beast couldn't escape. Soon Nicola would gain revenge. "We are ready to begin the operation." Lassaralin informed. The statement made her shudder. Within a secured part of the floor, they'd put up a hospital. Nicola knew it had to be like this. "Have you decided the code for your identity." Rashim, another technician, asked. Nicola thought about it. Then she smiled. "Acrya." She said. Morrin grew stiff. Nicola knew it was an insult. It was the name of one of their spider-goddesses. "Acknowledged." The technician bowed. "Lassaralin." Nicola beaconed. "Be mindful." The lizard knew about her feelings. "It shall be done." Nicola smiled. "Thanks." Then she followed the shamans into the hospital. Nicola didn't know what technology they where going to use on her. Never mind. She'd instructed them to use every bit of science they had on her. Next time she met him, Nicola was going to be his match.

Castle center, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
The tripled-winged sharp-nosed shuttle flew through the air. It had no escort. The usual contingent of bat-shades was absent. "This is the shuttle "Emperor."" The co-pilot informed the droid-lieutenant on duty. "We request permission to land." The passenger did not pay attention. The Dark Lord sent him on this errand. "Code will be passing through." The captain informed. "Stand by." They where former dark troopers, loyal to the death toward count Dracula. They would not leak information. He dismissed it. Not even Carmilla was to know about his "wecation". As far anyone knew, he had locked himself up within his private chambers. "Incomming message." The co-pilot informed. Shaft acknowledged this information. "PReseed." He told them. "At once." The dark priest then got up from his seat. Before him, a tiny hologram of Uriel appeared. "Nobody knows about your arrival." The devine spirit breathed. Shaft lowered his head. Clad in a plain black cloak and stola, nobody would recognize him. He shaved his skull, like monks did, to pretend a more priestly attitude. His beard was cut short, sharpened into an elegant point. "Count Dracula sent me here." Shaft said. "Nobody has to notice." "Nobody will." Death assured. "I look forward to your arrival." The image disappeared. "Boarding complete." His captain informed. The dark priest stepped forward. The floor lowered. Ninjara, the leader of the five royal knights, gestured for her fellow foxes to move along. She gave him a quick salute, with the arm across the chest, before she continued. Shaft licked his fangs. The Japanese armour, painted a bright crimson and pale gold, contained her body. It could not camouflage her beauty. He dismissed it all together. This was not the time for distraction. She was his master's bride. He departed. The fallen angel was there to meet him. The knights spread out to form a sircle. "The Dark Lord told me what to do." Shaft explained. "We are just another delivery of combat-droids." The other shuttles settled upon the platform. "This place." Death said.. "Is called the general's platform." Shaft lowered his head. "No worry." He then smiled. "It is no lie." From the other shuttles, groups of Shrouded lizard shamans and armoured spiders departed. They immediately began to line up the new type of robots. "Boarding complete." Sthis, the leader of his decoy-squad informed. "One battalion of Vulture-droids, as requested." The group finished the delivery. "There also is included three of the new advanced robots." Shaft dismissed the lizard. "Exelent." Sthis gave his salute. Then the group went toward their shuttles. Death watched them leave. The dark priest patiencely awaited his response. The angel of Death then made a gesture. Shaft felt like something altered. "I have altered your appearance." Uriel whispered. "You are a G54 advanced command-droid." Shaft acknowledged this information. "Things are, not what it seems." The comment made the angel laugh. A dusty dry sound. It was the first he had ever heard. Then the sockets lit with green flame. "What about your pilots?" The crew came down the walkway. Shaft threw a glance. "Fatima Young. And Jonas Claymore." He then added. "They faught for America during the first Korean war." He pointed at the medals. "They also are former members of our elite military." The dark priest reached for his neck. "They are mind-trapped, of course." The flames subsided. "Very well then." Death dismissed the matter. "Come." The angel said. "There is work to do." Shaft lowered his head in contemplation. "Be the Master's will." He said. Then Shaft, and his knights, followed their guide into the castle.

Oldhill village, Warakiya. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Alfred opened his eyes. The air was cold. It didn't matter. Penny was at his side. That was all which mattered. Dusk was approaching. "The Lord bless you, my children." Father Nathan stood upon the stair of his church. Deborah, Sigmund and all the others ran toward them. The warmth of their welcome made the winter seem like nothing. Even Sigmund shook hand with him. "I missed you so much." Deborah said while she looked up at him. Alfred smiled. "We're together again." Penny said. "That's all which matter." Some of the villagers gathered to view their reunion. "This is a sign." Nathan decleared. Deborah whispered in his ear. "They threatened to burn us if the hunters didn't purify the countryside." Alfred nodded. "I know." Patrick told him something about it. "They have saved the lost ones." Nathan continued. Victoria Bremer shook her head. "This is no proof." Abraham Reinholdt agreed. "None of our loved one are here." Adolph Wolfgang stood with his friends. "There is still two more days." The carpenter reminded. Victoria mumbled something Alfred couldn't quite figure. The priest looked worried. "Patrick Lecarde promised he would save them." He said. "The vampires stole our loved ones." The doctor repeated. "I won't trust them before I see the castle burn." Alfred nodded. These people where afraid. Deborah stepped forward. "They hunt the night." She said. "They will keep their promise. Like they already have done." The villagers exchanged glances. Then they began to split. Victoria Bremer sent them a hateful stare. "They abducted her mother and sisters." Reichardt said in a low voice. "She really don't like us." Alfred knew nothing about what happened with the other villagers. The vampires brought them downstairs. He was afraid some of them might be dead already. "I hope the fall of Dracula might save their souls." Heinz said, although he sounded like he didn't believed it. Nathan came to stand among them. "We better go indoors." The priest suggested. Alfred agreed. It could be dangerous out here. Evil was everywhere. Even among those who didn't know their action was inspired by the Devil. "I have some crosses for you." Nathan afforded. "If you wish to have them." Penny smiled up at the holy man. "I really would have to." She said. Alfred nodded. He often wished he had one. "I think we all want a symbol." He said. His friends nodded. They'd all experienced to much to doubt the existence of God. "Then come with me." Nathan said. "Mary will be serving supper." Alfred felt his smile widen. He really was hungry. Alfred hadn't eaten since the morning he became kidnapped. Together they went up the stairs. Alfred would eat. Then he would go to mass. Alfred hadn't forgotten his promise. He would pray for Patrick and the hunters. He would pray that they would defeat Dracula. The door closed behind them.

(A.N: Sorry for the long update. But I've been busy. This chapter is a long series of mortal combats. The blue cross is of course one of those old "1up" from previous titles. Hilda and Werner are based on the "tower of art" vampires from CV64. Their attacks are though based upon Jian gshi and the cursed diva from OoE. Have a nice time.)

"Now the end come upon you, when I make my wraith come upon you. I will judge you for your way and give back for all your wickedness."

Ezekiel: 7. 3.

Chapter 4a: Sinking feelings.
Castle center, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Joseph Vincent presented his cross. The vampire was forced backward. The antique dealer doused it with holy water. The undead exploded. The remains burned with an ugly yellow flame. "I summon your name!" Vincent shouted. This was cursed land. The daylight should've put the undead to rest. Joseph didn't care. It was better this way. The vampire was a pestilence which had to be stamped with fire. Joseph kissed his cross. The Lord was with him. The secret path led him to this place. The way forward was blocked. He knew what to do. The prisoner told him so. Vincent frowned. He still wondered why he didn't want to be free. What you didn't understand, could easily kill you one day. Joseph dismissed the matter. He was here to slay Dracula. Not to figure out wasteless riddles. He buttoned the waistcoat. The air felt cold after the long stay in the underground. Vincent pulled out another vial of holy water. His control over fire had only grown. He knew it was a sign from God. Joseph Vincent was destined to rid the world of count Dracula. He began singing while moving along. The old hymn somehow gave him strength. He made the sign of the cross. The Belmont clan hadn't done their work. Heinrich Schneider was likely dead. If not, Joseph would've met him already. It didn't matter. The scent of rotting flesh warned him that other vampires where close. Vincent smiled. He would rid the world of these monsters. He would stamp them all out with flame. He would make them all suffer in Hell.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Julia Lecarde sat upon her coffin. She'd decided what to do. But the decision wasn't easy. How should she do it anyway? The water was polluted. Her chamber was carved out from the foundation of the castle. From the broken headstones and pieces of old burial boxes, she knew this was an ancient graveyard. Her gaze fixed upon a certain object. She smiled, although it never reached her eyes. Julia got up. This she would do in daylight. At last her misery would end. She picked up the sword. The waight felt good in her hands. Then Julia turned to kick her coffin. She wouldn't need it anymore. With the medival weapon in a tight grip, Julia ran from the tomb. She was afraid her decision might crumble if she thought to much about it. This she would do. Finally she would get an end to everything.

Heinrich Schneider slowly opened his eyes. He was inside some sort of tunnel. The air smelled terrible. Like something ancient lay rotting in broad daylight. He shook his head. How did this happen? Heinrich scratched his blonde beard. He remembered. Giles's tomb collapsed, then he'd fallen. Nothing was gained in standing here anyway. He got up from the pile in which he lay. Heinrich reached for his crucifix. At least he still got all his equippement. Heinrich cracked his whip. The bats which circled him where quickly disposed. He was sure to pick up the crystals they left behind. He hoped Giles hadn't escaped. Heinrich watched his demise. Still, he wasn't sure. De Reis was a member from the circle of blood. Who knew what tricks they might got up their sleeves? He made the sign of the cross. The scent got worse. The candles only gave forth a tiny source of light. He could've summoned his power. But then the monsters might detect him. There was an opening not far from his position. Heinrich frowned. The gate was blocked. But what kind of fabric could do that? It looked like the webs a spider might create. But no spider was large enough to… Heinrich drew backward. The spider-women had arrived. Hadn't he withdrawn, they would've circled him. They turned around. From the waist and up, they where like humans. The Arachene got their lances ready. The monsters where quicker then he expected. One of them, which looked like a cute little brunette, threw spindles at him. Heinrich summoned his power. A circle of crosses rised around his location. One spider jumped across. Heinrich was ready. The Arachene stabbed for his chest. He jumped backward. Heinrich then made tripled axes fall before him. The spider burned into ashes. There where stil two of them out there. Heinrich used the stopwatch to freeze them in place. He summoned more power. The chain-whip lit with fire. Heinrich hit the first Arachene at the neck. He reached for his cross. The head was knocked off. The corpse began burning. "Be the will of the Lord." Heinrich whispered. He was no violent man. Not really. The other spider-woman stabbed at him. Heinrich used the whip to block her attack. The fire went out. Arachene smiled. She was attractive, the human part of her at least. Heinrich had no mind about it. He whipped at her. She spun her weapon. This time he was the one who was blocked. The mythological creature spat an ugly liquid at him. Heinrich threw himself sideways. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord!" He shouted. Heinrich threw his dagger at her. The bloodline power made it split in three. Arachene disappeared. She used her web to escape. Heinrich reached for his crucifix. If only he could track her. Somewone spat. Heinrich got out of the way. The liquid actually made the ground smoke. Arachene was back. She threw spindles at him. Heinrich whipped it away. She dodged another splash of liquid. Heinrich toutched his cross. Then he made tripled axes appear. She dodged all three. Heinrich was prepared. "Glory be the Father, the Son and to the Holy Ghost!" He shouted while presenting his throwing cross. Flames lit the symbol. Heinrich threw the cross at her. The holy artefact split in four. Arachene made an effort to dodge. She couldn't escape. The cross made the mythological being burn to ashes. "May the Lord make mercy upon your soul." Heinrich said, making the sign of the cross. Their web began to burn. Heinrich watched with awe how the fabric vanished. He again made the sign of the cross. He cracked the whip. Heinrich began walking. The cave was narrow. Heinrich just barely got through. The smell got worse. Heinrich couldn't believe it. He'd found the unicorn's vision. Suddenly he wished Torah was still with him.

Jasmine was Persian. Her family fled from the priesthood's Comunist Republic of Iran. They'd hoped to escape oppression. Jasmine knew it was a lie. The Koran was right. The Devil went with you. She was clad in bagy trousers and a bra, which would've made the feminists furious. The vampires where ancient, conservative and traditional. They where handsome, attractive and charismatic. The prison's dank heat actually made her grateful for the dress. "Olivia." Jasmine called to her little sister. Olivia was only 12 years old. They'd given her the same outfit. Her face was concealed. Jasmine was grateful. Allah wouldn't abandoned them. He would protect her. Olivia sat beside her. They settled around the fire, like if the light could protect them. They'd been brought here. The prisoners had been surrounded by nightmares. Zombies and harpies, skeletons and lizard men took them from the village. Although not many where Muslims, she'd felt better when they where many. Jasmine wished she got a clock. The ritual prayers had to be performed. This way she might fail. The villagers had been processed into the underground. Someone screamed. Jasmine tried not to listen. She put her arms around Olivia. The girl's face was stained with tears. There was another victim. "We have to be faightful." She whispered into her ear. Jasmine tried to give hope, although she'd lost her own. They'd been inspected by the vampires. Then they'd split into smaller groups. The memory of how they where stripped was still painful. The sick, or those who where to old, had been killed already. The Devil's children desired young healthy blood. They'd been given new clothing. The picked person would scream. But she or he would return with glaced eyes. They would speak only with those who already gave their "share". Jasmine didn't want to think of those who never returned. It was impossible. Alice was her friend. Although she was a Christian, she liked her. At least the demons hadn't toutched the children yet. Jasmine would die to protect them. There wasn't much she could do. Some of the prisoners held religious symbols. Jasmine and Olivia had Islamic cresents around their necks. Fear kept them in line. A beam of sunlight came through the ceiling. They stayed away. As if to provote them, the vampires lay in the daylight. Jasmine was terrified. She'd heard sunlight would kill them. She moved deeper into the shadow. "What shall we do?" Olivia asked with a low voice. Jasmine told her to be silent. She got no answer. Anyway, they didn't always look like monsters. Who knew? They might be evesdropping on them this very moment. Jasmine had no tears left. She was only 22 and was already going to die. But not just die. Women didn't come to paradise. So the Mullah said. But Jasmine didn't want to become a vampire. Some died before they could be turned. Jasmine hoped she would become killed by the loss of blood. It was a blissful alternative to eternal bloodthirst. Suicide was no option. Jasmine wouldn't leave her sister alone. She looked into the pool of sunlight. Some of the "glazed" was actually flirting with the undead. Jasmine felt sick. They condemned their own souls. She turned away. Jasmine led her sister through the Arabic words. The prayer gave a moment's solitude. They had to hope. The Christians said the Belmont clan would come. They where the vampire hunting masters. Jasmine heard of them. She thought it was mere folklore. But she wished, oh how she wished, they where true. The belief might stop her from going crazy. The sisters continued their prayer.

Castle center, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
The dim light from lit candles eluminated the scientist's desk. The prisoner stood in front of it. He was just about to finish another experiment. "I found it!" He exclaimed. "This might be what I've been looking for!" The chamber was empty. The scientist always felt like being watched. "Doctor." The angel reappeared. "I am here to meet the mister." The scientist seemed to shrink. The giant lizard man became shruder, somehow he seemed more twisted. The voice changed. The mister crushed the vial against the table. "What's up comnor." The angel's skull grinned at him. "Is everything secured?" He asked. Mister Hyde nodded. "Sure." He gloated. "I sent that idiot upstairs." The angel seemed satisfied. "Exelent." He whispered. "He must be delayed." The angel seemed to turn distant. Then he focused. Mister Hyde was used to his lapses. "Continue." He said. The giant lizard man assured he would. The angel vanished. Mister Hyde viewed the spot. Then he seemed to grow. The shape became less demonic. He sat down in a chair. Doctor Jackle sobbed. Why had Hyde to accept the Dark Lord's offer. Their souls where still connected. His good side grew as he wished to escape this state. He was brought back through time. That was in 1577. Doctor Henry Jackle discovered that he had become a vampire. His soul was trapped within the walls of the castle. He supported the hunters in 1999. He hoped it would be the end. Then Victor came along. The mad scientist revived him. Hyde demanded that he should be mutated. Thus he hoped to achieve control. Doctor Jackle would never stop. He went to investigate his notes. There he explained his discoveries. The giant lizard man might still find a way to lift the spell. Hyde's knowledge helped the New Order to build up their military. Doctor Jackle was going to destroy the prototypes before they might be put to use. That was his goal. Never was mankind to rediscover the science which nearly destroyed them already. The Lord would help him. He just had to find the right combination. The right mixture of chemicals. Then he would at last be free. He returned to work.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Lemya was furious. Who dared to trespass upon her land? The scent was not like anyone she'd smelled before. The power count Dracula bestowed upon her made her capable of sniffing the entire tunnel. The smell was that of a human. Still, something was wrong. Lemya had to be certain. There could be that the Lords of shadow where approaching. Lemya was to involved to investigate it herself. She was the queen. She could send her children. But then she would ignore her end of the contract. That was something Lemya could not do. Not if she became directly threaten. That was very unlikely. There was the soullesses. But they where not easily controlled. They obeyed one command only, hunger. It was so frustrating. Lemya relaxed. There where those which the Dark Lord gave to her. She would send them to investigate. A trio of hooded figures approached her sanctuary. They could do so unharmed. She would not toutch them to scratch them. Every darkside looked the same. These where different somehow. They carried golden pins which closed the cape at the neck. "Mother." One of them rasped. It was the figure who carried the skull-shaped necklace. The darkside always got difficulty speaking. At least when talking other thungs then their own shrieking language. "There is a disturbance." Lemya acknowledged this information. The trio was the head of that disgustive cult. The darkside was older then her own species. "The servants will bring it to me." Lemya reminded. "Of course." The bloated figure who carried the sword pin lowered its burned face. "We have to react." She was not really interested. They pledged fealty to the Dark Lord, like she did. But she never liked them. They where to hot anyway. "Then release your own order." She challenged. The third member of their delegation, he who held the open book insignia, rised a clawed hand. "Then it shall be." He breathed. They left her presence. She wondered what they might do. The darkside held hidden power. Lemya felt sudden pain. She was to give birth again.

The river smelled like poison. The water was almost black. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The liquid sounded like running slime. He inhaled deeply. The air was breathable. Heinrich toutched the pocket in which he carried the unicorn's stone. He was proad he was chosen to purify this river. The riverbank was muddy. Ugly vegetation grew upon the floor. A rotting stench filled the air when stumping on them. Heinrich swallowed. He almost wished to throw up. Even the mud looked bad. The sound of leathery wings caught his attention. The bats had arrived. Heinrich cracked his whip. "Be the will of God." He muttered. Something happened at the river. A pack of lizards jumped from the liquid. It was extraordinary that something could live in this liquid. Never mind that now. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The lizards bousted light armours of plain leather. The mutated creature swung its spiked club. Heinrich whipped the thing to oblivion. He summoned the bloodline power. He presented the throwing cross. Dual boomerangs of solid spirit circled his position. Some of the nearest lizards where cut down. The bats still remained a threat. The lizard hit him in the chest. The cross made the club burn. He gasped as his lungs where emptied of oxygen. The remaining lizards moved forward. One of the monsters stabbed at him. The lance would've killed him. Heinrich rised a barrier of crosses. The lizard man spear hid behind its shield. The others circled him. Sword and club at the ready. Heinrich gathered more power. He jumped into the air. Behind him a cross of fire appeared. The ordeal was settled as the monsters all burned to ashes. Heinrich was left behind, gasping for air. The lizards almost got him. He toutched the crucifix. The battle with Giles didn't leave him untoutched. He still felt weary after the ordeal. Heinrich was trustful. The Lord would guide him. Heinrich hung up the whip. He got to find the source. The unicorn told him to purify the Zapphire well. That was something he promised to do. The earth moved. Heinrich frowned. How could it do that? Then he got it. The mudmen where disgustive. They where made of mud, dead vegetation and the remains of human bodies. Heinrich felt sick. He got to get a hold on himself. They moved toward him. Heinrich whipped the freaks away. The battle continued. Other mudmen appeared to replace the one he defeated. Heinrich had no choise. This must end. He summoned his power. Then he buried the blade deep into the earth. The ground shook. Heinrich had access to fire, lightning, earth, water and spirit. Now he used the third element to finish his enemies. The mud went silent. They never would rise again. Heinrich knew this must've revealed him to the tunnel's master. He could hope there where no master. But of course, the darkside where here. They where what really concearned him. Heinrich knew he could defeat them. But he feared their presence. Determined, Heinrich began walking. He followed the way upstreams. The bats continued the hunt. He had to be careful. The mammals could finish him. The sound of sobbing voices caught his attention. The sound came down one of the many sideways. He knew what Dracula's followers did with their prisoners. He summoned the Lord as he went into that other cave. He knew it could be a trap. Never the less. Heinrich promised to help the villagers. He got a tiny hope he might still find some of them. The passage narrowed. The sounds grew nearer. "Stop." Another voice demanded. The tunnel opened into a larger area. "Hault." The group of battle-droids had encircled him. "Hand over your weapons." The corporal demanded. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "Here we go again." He muttered.

Olivia tried to shake the matter. She went to investigate the cavern. Jasmine would just sit by the fire, worshipping all the time. The pool of sunlight lit the area, making the shadows seem deepr still. Olivia had a feeling she should stay. Something almost drew her aside. A torch suddenly lit. The girl drew backward. Nothing happened. Olivia tried to convince herself nothing was wrong. A figure clad in a black hood and cloack appeared before her. He stepped into the light. Olivia noticed he was handsome. He pulled back the coils of the hood. "Hello. Olivia, isn't it?" He bousted bright burning red hair. "Who are you?" Jasmine said she shouldn't talk with strangers. His right hand was covered inside a plain leather glove. "I'm Mark Walker." He presented himself. His sparkling green eyes almost seemed to live with their own light. "There is something I want to show you." His wide open smile brightened with white teeth. "See." He reached forward with his gloved hand. Olivia noticed he carried a ring of red gold. The strange blue stone was wonderful. "It's yours." Mark stated. "If you will do something for me." The stone seemed to shine with the same light which where in his eyes. "What must I do?" She asked. Olivia didn't notice they where whispering. "Take off your viel." Mark said. "So that I might see you." Olivia lifted bogh hands. Then they froze. The law stated that you should not reveal yourself before any man who wasn't your husband. "I'm sorry." She said. "But I cant reveal myself." She didn't have a red moon yet. Olivia didn't see herself as a woman. But you had to uphold the traditions. "You don't need to worry." Mark smiled. "I won't tell anyone." Olivia shook her head. "I'm really sorry." She turned to leave. The conversation began to feel somewhat uneasy. She looked up at him. His eyes where shining all green. Olivia felt like loosing herself in those pools. She was about to remove the veil when she noticed. "Leave me alone!" Olivia screamed. Mark cast no shadow. It was impossible. The torch was still lit. "So be it." Mark snarled. Olivia continued backward. "Why do you do this?" She asked with a weak voice. "I'm only 12 years old." Suddenly his eyes lit with blue fire. "Do not think to defay me." Mark stated. "On my command, you will remove your veil. You will give yourself to me." He removed the glove. Olivia stepped away. The hand he revealed belonged to someone long dead. The twisted claw reached for her. "I will introduce you to the pleasures of the flesh." Mark's skin became all blue, with a greyish hint to it. He exposed his fangs. "You, you're one of them." She stammered. "You're a vampire." Mark didn't seem to mind about it. "My nabours flamed me for being a pedophile." He drew closer. "From my point of view." He stated. "There is no such thing." He licked his lips. "I know what you desire. You tempt me, then you suddenly don't want to play." Olivia felt sick. He was all twisted. "Remove your veil. Remove your cresent." He demanded. "You will live forever." "I don't think so." The voice made Olivia breathe again. Loreta stepped into the circle of light. She was a Denish Christian. Loreta Gabler was dressed to look like a 20th. Century school girl. "You walk among the shadows." Loreta presented her cross. "Leave the girl alone." Ezekiel demanded. He was a Jew. "The law of Moses forbids such connections." Ezekiel held high his star of David. He was one of the very few men which where left among them. Olivia felt safe. Although they didn't belong to her own religion, they where here. "Stay back." Mark Walker demanded. "You have no power here." Olivia didn't understand. What did he mean?" "Only the Lord is the Lord." Ezekiel stated. "The Lord is one." Loretta tightened the grip on her symbol. "Jesus of Nazareth stands with me." She sounded certain. "Glory be the Father, the Son and to the Holy Ghost." For each words, the vampire drew backward. "This is cursed land!" The demon howled. "Here we rule unchallenged!" Olivia gathered herself. She was terrified. But she had to do something. Olivia fought to save her soul. "There is no God beside Allah. Glory be Him and his prophet Muhamed." They where different in their belief. There was much they couldn't agree on. But in this, they where united. "Away with you Satan!" Loreta shouted. "Life is ment to be good." They stood there, presenting their symbols. Mark Walker became mist. The ugly blue light faded. Olivia was left in shadow. Somehow it didn't disturb her. "We must go back." Loreta finally said. "You know you shouldn't leave your sister." Ezekiel added. Olivia hung her head in shame. She knew she shouldn't. "How did you know?" Olivia asked. The Jew shrugged. Ezekiel Westler was 21 years old. "Jasmine told me to look after you." He explained. "I got Loreta to help." They exchanged glances. Olivia got a feel they where in love. She didn't mind. Love was just rubbish. They guided her back to the group. Olivia hoped her sister wouldn't be to mad on her. She'd felt so strange. Mark Walker was so handsome. Even now she felt like she just got to have him. Olivia shuddered. She was a child. She knew it was true. Then how could he gain such power on her? Olivia didn't care what Jasmine might say. She would simply be happy to be alive. Olivia didn't want to walk among the shadows.

Castle center, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
The boy beheld the sceene. He smiled. The boy liked what he was learning. It was good. He smiled while playing his violin. The boy enjoyed his music. He was a master with that instrument. The boy had began to learn even that art. He was pleased. From this point of view they got an exelent look on the playground. The hunters went here and there as they thought to be victorious. The boy looked upon the fairy which he had taken. That was an extra bonus. The fay refused to grant wishes. No matter. In time, it would. Anyway though. The fairy likely would give a high price on the black market. Actrise just left them. She did as he told her. It would be interesting. If they survived, of course. Then there was the prisoner to consider. He would like to remove him. But he had the doctor's favour. He was in no position to argue. Things would change however. The angel of Death also protected the worthless lizard. He did not care about science. The dark side was the ultimate power. Such was plain logic. Things went his way. He turned to look upon the boy. He was searching around. The place must seem interesting to him. He got to leave him. Though only for a while. He put away his instrument. Then he retrived the cage. They where not going to rescue her. He would not allow it. The boy spoke the spell. He went ththrough the gate. He would return in time to view his victory. Suddenly, he laughed. Indeed he would return.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Julia wasn't happy about this. They had accupied the tunnel. The queen ruled this area. That was why she slept down here. Few vampires would dare to trespass upon Lemya's domain. No matter. They had to held the captives somewhere. Julia didn't know they where so many. They occupied the few spots in which she could've done it. Julia was enraged. She blamed them for this. Julia suddenly became afraid. The dark extecy which filled her when denouncing God, was because of the Devil. Still, it was a splendor she almost couldn't keep herself from embracing. She remembered about Heinrich. He told her about Carmilla. Miraclla Karhnstein was one of the Dark Lord's most devoted companions. Julia shuddered. She felt no chill anymore. The vampire could survive heat or cold and pestilence which killed entire populations. No way. Julia felt another chill which almost froze her soul. Julia knew her ancestors where dark-breeds. Susan baphtised her before she could choose her destiny. She was weak. The crimson baphtize shouldn't usually have an impact on her. Be what may be. She would find a way. The Oldrey family always did so. Julia would find some way to make them proad of her. Julia would escape eternal bloodthirst.

Heinrich knew these people. Alexej and Michaiel where among the missing villagers. "Hand over your weapons." The corporal repeated his request. "Take this." Heinrich muttered. Andrea was the one weeping. The others also looked disturbed. He couldn't afford the robots to go rigid. Heinrich reached for his crucifix. A ring of crosses rised in protection. The robots immediately opened fire. He expected they would do that. Heinrich prayed there was no Cyclop robot around. The corporal advanced. Heinrich summoned his bloodline power. He jumped into the air. A ring of axes cut them down. Four robots already lay in shambles. Heinrich was truly grateful. He made other crosses appear. Without the protection, he would've been dead already. Heinrich then threw the cross. The item lit with fire. The cross split in four. Another group of robots where destroyed. Heinrich had no time to retrive his arsenal. He threw daggers at the corporal. The robot was struck hard against the wall. The last remaining machine refused defeat. It continued to march forward while firing its weapon. "Die, Belmont scum." It repeated, over and over, while advancing. Heinrich held up his crucifix. The item somehow repelled the lasers. The droid actually was blasted by its own weapon. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. That where all ten of them. He picked up his items. "They are here." Andrea whispered. Heinrich didn't understand. "May the Lord make mercy upon our souls." Alexej pointed. Trippled wheels of oiled black metal where unfolding. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The destroyer-droids where already on the move. He only had time to summon the Lord in his heart. The robots aimed their weapons. Heinrich unsheated his sword. They would show him no mercy. They opened fire. With a determined roar Heinrich summoned his bloodline power. The sword was fused with electricity. Lightning was his ability. Heinrich repeled their lasers. The shield-generators created a deathly crossfire. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord!" He shouted. There was more he could do. He threw the boomerang-cross. It split in four. The mystic weapon then circled the enemy. Lightning struck. The robots in front and behind him where struck. That fried their generators. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. With great effort he summoned more power. He leaped across the laser fire. Heinrich cut the robot down. One down, two more left to go. The robot who still got its generator working, moved in on him. For some time, Heinrich was busy deflecting its shooting. He made crosses rise in defience. The Lord would help him. Heinrich then got across. The sword hummed with electricity. The robot tried to alter the polarity of its shielding. It where to late. Heinrich cut it down. He nearly got shot by the last machine. "Watch out!" Michail shout came just in time. Heinrich where tiered of war. He knew he must continue. Heinrich deflected the lasers. The destroyer was shot to pieces. For a moment he just stood there. Then Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The Lord hadn't left him. He almost weeped with relief. Then he gathered himself. Heinrich looked around. The villagers looked upon him. Andrea suddenly rushed forward. "Thank you." She said. "Thank you so much." She burst out crying. Heinrich put his arms around her. He felt a little silly. But what else could he do? Penelophe carefully led her aside. The Greek girls silently spoke together. Heinrich felt more then a little relieved. He went to pick up his arsenal. Heinrich was grateful they didn't disappear. He whipped down one of the candles. Heinrich frowned. Then he smiled. "Glory be the Father, the Son and to the Holy Ghost." Heinrich reached for his crucifix. Upon the floor lay another morning-star. He picked it up. The whip grew in length. The metal got a faint silvery glow. Heinrich watched it fade. He shook his head. "Heinrich Schneider." Evo and Joffrey stood behind him. "We're grateful you come this far to save us." Evo aadapted a look of concearn. "I know your linage." Heinrich smirked. "Sure you should." He said. "I told you about it myself." Joffrey shook his head. "What he try to say." He explained. "Is that you'll be taken if you make us come along." Heinrich nodded. He hadn't thought that much. If only Patrick was here. Then he could've sent the villagers home. He thoughtfully whipped another candle. Something which looked like a horn fell on the ground. Heinrich picked it up. Somewhere he'd seen something like it. "I won't let them baphtize you with crimson." He said. He put the horn to his lips. Heinrich blinked. Water fell from the opening. The villagers gathered around him while the pool grew. "What is that thing?" Alexej asked. Heinrich didn't answer. Instead he tried to blow the horn again. This time there came a sound. Heinrich felt tears on his cheeks. The sound was so mournfull. Sudden mist obscured the cavern. "Get back." Heinrich warned. The villagers where quick to react. Heinrich cracked the whip. The mist somewhat cleared. Heinrich almost cursed. Toward him, like approaching from a great distance, the ferryman rowed forward. "This isn't possible." He all but whispered. Then something hit him. He remembered. It was like it'd happened yesterday.

Flashback.

Old forest, Warakiya. The 10th. Of December 2098 A.D.
The mist cleared. He and Patrick stood at the shore of a river. "It isn't frozen." Patrick remarked. Heinrich nodded. He made the sign of the cross. He wished he'd reached Alicia by now. Reichardt and Gustaf only let him go to find her. "I think this is it." Patrick said. Heinrich gave him a look. Then he nodded. "This must be the border." Rumours of Dracula's rising had been around for quite some time. It couldn't be possible, Heinrich knew that. But still, something was in motion. "Let me try something." Patrick said. Heinrich watched him walk toward the river. He unsheated his blade. He didn't like this place. Then again, nothing had been like it should since long before Alicia left. Heinrich put it aside. "I think I found something." Heinrich went toward his friend. The Lecarde clansman stood before a wooden pillar. "Look." Patrick gestured at the horn who hung there. "I don't think… " Heinrich began. Patrick didn't mind. He already signalled the horn. Heinrich almost expected the dead to rise. Nothing happened. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. Then he heard the sound of splashing water. "Who's there?" Patrick shouted. He hold his shotgun at the ready. Heinrich tightened the grip on his sword. "You may always use the horn to summon me." The words where a bare whisper. The hunters watched the ferryman approach. Heinrich heard of him from the family's chronicle. He even helped his ancestor, Reinhardt Schneider to cross the lake. That was in 1852. Heinrich remembered it because Reinhardt was the first of his linage to battle Dracula. Reinhardt Schneider was the son of Richter Belmont's cousin, Rachel Belmont. He shook his head. No time to think further about that. The ferryman was approaching. Heinrich made the sign of the cross.

End of flashback.

Heinrich hadn't realized the important of the statement. But it was true. The ferryman really came when blowing the horn. "Why do you summon me." The murmered voice asked him. Heinrich licked his lips. He hoped he made no mistake. "Because I want you to take these folks to the Oldhill village." Heinrich felt how they exchanged worried glances. He toutched the cross. This just had to work. The shrouded figure stepped forward. "Love is fragile." He said. "Like a heart of glass, it might shatter, if you squeeze to tight." Heinrich frowned. What was he talking about? "Beware." The ferryman continued. "The crystal teardrops might still scar the hand who cracked them, marking him as guilty until the end of the world." The eyes within the hood seemed to fix on him. "This I tell you, He would not easily resieve salvation." Then the ferryman reached out with a gloved hand. Heinrich felt like Déjà vu when placing into it another gold coin. "Step aboard." The ferryman said. "I will take you to your destiny." Heinrich almost muttered. Never believe him. Those was the words spoken to Richter Belmont in 1792. Heinrich put it aside. "Do as he tells you." He instead instructed. Joffrey gave him a concearned look. "Do it." He almost barked. "This is the only way." They finally did like he told them. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "Sure I'll take you to a nice spot." The ferryman assured. Heinrich watched them leave. Bogh Andrea and Michail looked for him while the mist thickened. Heinrich knelt. "Forgive me of my sin." He prayed. The horn disappeared while the fog vanished. This was the underground tunnel. All was like it had been. Heinrich got back on his feet. He gave the cave one last look. There seemed to be nothing more of interest. Heinrich still whipped down some more candles. Then he went back to the river. The smell was terrible. Heinrich didn't mind. The mudmen where back. Heinrich made another sign of the cross. He cracked the whip. The battle was far from over. The first mudman went down. He smirked. Heinrich really hated these monsters. He advanced on the battlefield. He jumped across the mudy area before more of them could rise. Then he simply ran forward. The mudmen couldn't chase him. Then Heinrich nearly fell into the river. The cliff came to an abrupt stop. He threw himself backward. For a moment Heinrich just stood there, breathing heavily. By the looks of it, there seemed to have been a bridge here. But that was once upon a time. Now nothing but some broken bricks where left of the structure. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. Somehow he simply had to get across. He had a look around. All was silent. Heinrich nearly got ambushed by the phantom skull. The bright flame of the haunted spirit lit up the area. Heinrich saw something hanging from the ceiling. A metal hook. He first made battle with the skull. Heinrich made a back-flip. Then he whipped the thing away. The dim light made it impossible to see through the distance. No matter, Heinrich knew what to do. He lit the whip with water. That was another of his elements. The clear sapphire glow lit his path. Heinrich then leached out for the hook. He felt like Simon Belmont, who faught against Dracula in 1688, while getting across. He landed safely upon the walkway. He let go of the bloodline power. Just then, more lizard men came from the river. Heinrich got into a defensive posture. The battle was afoot.

Olivia wanted to scream. They where just back at the fire when she noticed. They'd taken her sister. Yasmine lay back. The cloack of the vampires concealed her naked body. One of them, a rather handsome looking black man, was making out with her. The white undead held her up. Olivia felt her cheeks turn red. She shouldn't really look. Jasmine tried to struggle free. Something wasn't quite right. There was a look in her eyes. Olivia got a dreadful thought her sister actually enjoyed this happening. "Don't let them take her!" She screamed. Ezekiel and Floretta drew her backward. "It's to late." Ezekiel whispered. "They have claimed her." She buried her face in Floretta's skirts. Olivia didn't want to look. "She got the power to defend herself." The Christian sounded bevildered. "Why couldn't she defend herself?" The Jew put a hand on her shoulder. "They might overthrow the mind of the living." He said. "I shouldn't left her." Olivia said through her tears. The adults exchanged glances. She knew she was right. They simply wouldn't admit it. Olivia almost couldn't bear it. It was her fault. All was her fault. If she'd just stayed by her sister. Floretta and Ezekiel tried to comfort her. They where kind people. They promised to protect her. Their voices couldn't keep her from listening. Jasmine's moaning where terrible. The fact it where sounds of pleasure only made it worse. She hated them. Olivia wished she got a stake. Then she would've impaled all of them. It was no use, she knew that. Olivia was just a child. Sooner or later they would all be dead. The people had no weapons. The fire was lit on grass. The water was polluted. "You have to keep on." Ezekiel said. His face had a look of weary sadness. But the eyes still burned with defience. "The Lord won't abandon his people." Floretta nodded. She was so beautiful. Olivia inhaled. She tried to calm herself. They would di to protect her. Jasmine suddenly screamed. They made her turn away. When they let her look, they where all gone. Bogh the vampires and her sister. Olivia felt fresh tears down her face. "We must have faight." Floretta said, like an echo of Jasmine's declearation. Olivia nodded without a word. So she said. She simply got to believe it. Other of the prisoners came to comfort her. They'd all lost some of their loved ones. If they could only stay together. Olivia looked up at them. Thoughts of revolution where dawning on her mind. Somehow this had to end. They had to do something. Olivia knew she was a child. But perhaps that was the real point. Olivia promised she would somehow avenge her sister. "I have an idea." She told Ezekiel. The Jew and Loretta knelt beside her. Olivia licked her lips. Then she began talking. They seemed to disagree. But only at first. Soon, they where all listening to her.

Castle center, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Iori Najima was alone. For the first time in some while, he was absolutely alone. He felt strangely helpless. His plot had failed. He didn't quite remember everything. But something was all to clear. The image of the man who killed his mother, was burned into his mind. Iori felt like he wanted to cry. Strange, he didn't managed to. He hadn't done that for quite some time. He'd run away from the site. But then he returned. Iori wished he hadn't done that. His face felt like a mask of ice. She'd tried to seduce him. His own mother. Iori killed her. He knew it was the right thing to do. Even so, the memory was like poison. He met Noriko Cruz. She was like him. They where gifted with the power of dominance. Or, perhaps more fitting, cursed with the power of dominance. They where chased. He remembered what happened. Something was still amiss. Sometime a grey mist seemed to obscure his mind. He only got faint memory from the visit at Bodley. The angel of Death had taken him from the ghost ship. Then things became distant again. Iori thought he where in the forest. He wasn't quite sure of that. Someone talked to him. He never remembered their faces, but that it was an image of dread. He didn't get that part. Now he where in Barnsdall. The violinist told him that much. Why where they here? He made Iori do many things. He was unsure about the last part. The music seem like it made him forget. Iori was sure of one thing. The musician was afraid of girls. He believed one had what he wanted. Iori wondered what that might be. Something about a dryad. Everything else where just blured. He often spoke of Torah, and Saria. About something he didn't understand. The fairy sat weeping in her box. There was something strange about that. The cage was made of some eerie glass.. Iori got a feeling he should know. He closed his eyes. If only he could remember… The sound made him relax. The man was back. Iori smiled. He felt dizzy. Iori didn't care. All would be right. He told him it would. The man smiled. Iori felt at peace. He would tell him what to do.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Lemya got comfusing reports. The inplant within her brain made her a walking computer. It was like the Dark Lord decreed. Lemya didn't like it. No matter. It had to be. The mechanics where concearned. They'd lost contact with one of their corporals. She was not interested. Most of them where useless things anyway. She got a faint memory of fighting people in techno-suits. She knew it was a dead image. Still, she didn't want to get in to close relation with them. She was more interested in those others who occupied her domain. The birth went perfect. Lemya was proad. Another division of doom-troopers to support the New Order. There would have to be some time before she could repeat the process. Never mind. She would deal with that later. There where other duties to attend to. The computer sometime was of some use. She finally got glimpses of who was her enemy. Lemya speculated what the darkside might do. So far they only watched the events. Wasteless it was anyway. Lemya knew little about them. Nobody ever seemed to support her. Lemya knew they where afraid. But she truly where disgusted by those vile beings. They shouldn't really exist. The soullesses approached. Lemya grunted. Then it was time to begin anew. She would have to kiss every one of them. That was the best part of it. They never resisted. Then again, they never gave any fun. Then perhaps the intruder would be of some use. Lemya put her arms around the jelly figures. They where not who she used to include among her partners. But they would have to do. This was production, not pleasure. That would come later. When the intruder was led to her. Lemya really looked forward to that event. But it would have to wait. She continued with the task count Dracula gave her. Lemya would do whatever to please him. He was after all the Dark Lord who revived her. She went toward another soulless.

Heinrich whipped the lizard in the face. The figure dropped its weapon. Heinrich smirked. He then threw the cross. The battle was over. Heinrich retrived his weapons. This had been a long ordeal. Had they only been trained fighters… Heinrich threw it aside. They where however great in numbers. This side of the river was also overgrown with that sickly vegetation. The smell was almost worse then the river itself. Heinrich hoped they would go away when he purified the well. The unicorn never said much about that. Heinrich remembered what happened in Draco wood. Then the nature had been restored. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He only hoped things would turn out that way. He came upon another tunnel. A faint light of lit candles came through the opening. Heinrich frowned. He heard voices. What was that? He shook his head. They where performing a mass. It was impossible. Heinrich went inside. The cave was bigger then in the one he found Alexej and co. Heinrich went down the twisting walkway. He whipped the bats away. Another phantom skull got through the wall. Heinrich made a back-flip. The thing almost burned him. Heinrich hell up his crucifix. For a moment the thing just hung there. He used the upportunity to throw daggers at it. The skull shattered against the floor. Heinrich didn't mind. His eyes fell upon the nun, kneeling in prayer before the candles. Heinrich moved closer. He knew that voice. "Johanna." He said. "I have come to rescue you." The circle of villagers, who knelt around their guide, got back on foot. Heinrich almost gasped. He didn't notice the web which held them captive. "Beware." Sister Johanna warned. "They wander in the dark." The villagers gathered tighter around her. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He knew who did this. Without warning he made a symphony of crosses rise around him. A trio of Arachni women fell hard against the floor. They easily got back up. They circled his position. Heinrich almost felt relaxed. This time he didn't have to worry about wild fire. Then something went through his mind. This might not be as easy like he expected. One of them suddenly jumped. From beneath her stomach, she shot spindles at him. Heinrich got his sword in hand. The gathered flame cut through the sticky liquid. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord!" He echoed Edward's challenge. They twirled their weapons. The tossed dagger was deflected. Heinrich just barely managed to dodge. He didn't like this. He jumped into the air. A large cross appeared behind him. The symbol shattered into flame. One spider-woman was shot. The others went back toward the ceiling. Heinrich showed them no mercy. One of them he got with a tripled shot of axes. The final Arachene spat acid at him. Heinrich threw himself to the floor. Then he ran to retrive his items. He got an idea. He summoned more water. The cross split in two. They circled his position. They kept the enemy at a distance. Heinrich then moved. He only hoped he got enough crystals. He sent the axe forward. They split in four. Rocky pillars rised on impact. The spider was crushed. The sound almost made him throw up. Heinrich went to gather the crystals. He had a bad feeling about this. The last time the web would burn upon his victory. Heinrich guessed there was more of them. Thus he was ready when another trio fell from the ceiling. He wondered why they didn't get hurt on the impact. No time to speculate further about that. They tried to trap him. Heinrich was no fly. He made burning crosses fry their web. Then he whipped one in the face. She snarled. The creature should've been attractive. Heinrich only felt appalled. He sent another Arachne some daggers. She was cut in the arms and shoulder. Heinrich froze them with the stopwatch. Only one of them got captured. Heinrich made quick work of it anyway. He whipped the being to ashes. The others shouted threats or curses at him. Heinrich didn't mind. He made the sign of the cross. Then he made a circle of axes go outward. The battle was wearing him down. Heinrich got to end it or he would get defeated. There was one Arachene left. She tried to capture him. With his blade on fire, Heinrich was able to get free. She spat acidic liquid. Alucard was one of the first to battle their kind. That was way back in 1797. Richter and Maria had been at his side. Heinrich hoped they would be proad of him. He managed to freeze the monster when using the stopwatch. The legends told Trevor Belmont viewed it as useless. He might have no talent with time. Not that Heinrich was gifted with that power either. But he was grateful for any help. The battle was over. Or was it? The web didn't burn. "They are here." Sister Johanna was the first to notice. Two more Arachene nearly got him. They got him incircled. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. They snarled at him. Then they lifted their first two legs. Sticky liquid shot forward. Heinrich just barely managed to sidestep. For a moment, he actually thought they might trap each other. They where no fools. The spider-women was quicker then any human. They easily blocked. One of them stabbed him in the shoulder. Heinrich moaned. He tried not to mind. He didn't have time to be weak. Heinrich froze her dead in track. He then finished the ordeal. The villagers cried. Heinrich nearly got her ontop before he noticed. "Help me!" Was all he could say before she rammed him. Somehow he still managed to have the sword in hand. The enemy screamed while being impalled. Heinrich didn't mind. He was just lucky to be alive. Finally he removed the corpse. Heinrich picked up the crystals. The web was gone. But why didn't they say anything? The villagers looked on something behind him. Heinrich heard them unfold. The sound almost made him sick. The four destroyer-droids came through the entrance, their weapons aimed at him. Heinrich smirked. This was just to easy. Before they could move one inch closer, he summoned lightning. The boomerang split in four. The robots walked through a wall of static force. Their generators imploded. The machines could still get him. The deathly crossfire nearly did so. Ceveral villagers went down. This was like in the first cave. Heinrich was busy blocking the lasers. One robot got shot. The remaining droids advanced. Sister Johanna gathered the remaining citizens behind her. Her crucifix creating a defensive screen. Heinrich shot forward. He made crosses rise in his track. Another robot went down. If he hadn't been to the side of the opening, things would've been much worse. "Glory be the Father, the Son and to the Holy Ghost!" He shouted. Heinrich made axes rain across the area. Finally the last robots where destroyed. Heinrich went to pick up their crystals. Just then, a shell-like item fell from the ceiling. "Hellfire-droid!" The villagers all cried in unison. Heinrich didn't understand. Then the thing unfolded. The machine looked like a bigger vertion of those destroyers. Then he learned the reason of their fear. The robot opened fire. Six missiles shot forward. The explosions would've tore him apart. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The Hellfire-droid continued the chase. It went forward while repeatedly firing missiles. Every so often, it would send him repeated heavy lasers. Heinrich tried to block. That was the worst he could do. The robot only repeled the fire like bursts of flame. Heinrich almost got fried on twise occations. Although he tried to take it, the shield was simply to much. Even the fire of his cross where sent back at him. Heinrich began to fear that this was the end. Then Johanna went forward. "This is the body of Christ." She said. "This is the blood of Christ." She toutched the robot with the holy communion. Then she doused it with the blood of the Messiah. Heinrich felt no surprise on its destruction. The only concearn though, was that the nun went with it. Heinrich felt tears on his face. Although he didn't really know her, he'd seen her in the church. Heinrich dried his beard. He didn't have time to mourn. How was he to send the villagers back home? There still was seven of them alive. Gregory was a merchant who'd stayed at the inn. "She was a good person." Andrew stated. Heinrich nodded. "She was the best of all of us." He agreed. Gregory shook his head. "She said she would bring us home." Heinrich stepped closer. "I really wish I could." He said. "But I have no magic to do that." He could pray for it, of course. Miracles do happen. But somehow he didn't believe it. Then he would fail. Andrew shook his head. "I took this from a vampire." He blushed. "It was to busy to notice." He showed them a strange-looking gem. Heinrich saw it was no gate-key, like the one Patrick showed him. "They used it to travel." Gregory said. Heinrich frowned. "I once heard of that. But isn't it dangerous?" Andrew and the other men looked determined. "We aren't afraid." Hugo, another of the man, shouted. Hugo Pendler had been a carpenter. Nobody spoke against him. Heinrich threw it aside. "How do it work?" He instead asked. "Just throw it on the floor." Gregory said. Andrew gave him the gemstone. Heinrich still wasn't sure if this was a good idea. He still did as they told. The jewel cracked on impact. A blurred portal opened. Heinrich got a dim look on the village. "Hurry." Hugo shouted. "Before it close." Heinrich watched the men enter. The portal closed. He hoped it worked. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He retrived his arsenal. He'd hoped Johanna left behind some holy artefact. She used it on the machine. They brought with them her body. Heinrich dismissed it. He guessed the Lord would guide him. Heinrich noticed another of those eerie crystals. He picked it up. Who knew? It might come in handy someday. Heinrich returned to the river. Things didn't seem better. Although things where quiet, he got a bad feeling. He went upstream. The mist and gloom made it difficult to see. Heinrich noticed the sound of a waterfall. It wasn't the first time he heard that sound. Until now, however, he didn't pay it any attention. The battle had obscured everything. Now he finally got it. Heinrich almost cursed. The cave narrowed. From a crack in the mountain, the river fell into this tunnel. There was another corridor which led forward. Heinrich wasn't happy. Not when a winged appearition landed before him. "I found you." The darkside rasped. Heinrich said nothing. Instead he cracked the whip. The cursed scholar was truly terrifying. Heinrich drew sweath off his brow. No way. He wasn't going to keep back this time. He made another sign of the cross.

Julia watched the battle from some distance. Heinrich and the monster stood face to face on the mountain cliff. She peeked from the opening of the rightmost tunnel. The darkside held up its huge black wings in defience. They somehow blocked the hunter's assault. The wicked shot beams of red flame. They made even the rock burn with an ugly black smoke. The Belmont threw a single electrified dagger. The magic weapon went straight through the schoolar's defence. The enemy vanished. Heinrich Schneider then whipped the orb. The enemy reappeared. Julia watched with horror how the enemy kicked the Belmont in the chest. The talons would've torn him apart. The mail saved him. However, he groaned with pain. Julia guessed some of his ribs where broken. He answered with the cross. She couldn't help but to snarl at the image. Julia didn't want to be a vampire. She never got to choose her destiny. The cross split in three. They where all aflame. The darkside was cut down. She saw him press his hand against the chest. She watched the Belmont fuse his whip with some sort of magic. The thorn-whip made the crystal shatter. She where impressed. Another man would've been dead already. The enemy opened its jaws. A ball of evil fire was released upon the hunter. He must've learned. Heinrich Schneider didn't even try to block it. Instead he threw daggers at it. The ball exploded. The demon slashed for him. The hunter dodged. Julia licked her lips. The human struck with dual axes. The monster disappeared. This really was incredible. Julia wished he would kill this monster. Julia turned. She thought she heard something. When she looked back, the Belmont must already destroyed the crystal. He seemed to have difficulty with breathing. The broken ribs must've pained him. The blonde human gathered. Julia watched him block the black bolts thrown by the enemy. She once where whipped in this way. Susan was displeased with something she did. Her stepmother gave her to them. Although it only lasted for one day, she tried not to remember. Heinrich Schneider was hit on the shoulder. She heard him groan. Again he was hit. Julia felt somewhat excited. She knew it was the dark side. The undead rejoiced in bloodshed. The hunter whipped back. She watched him hit the demon once, twice and again, before the darkside vanished. She smiled while he even whipped the crystal away. Then she almost wished to warn him. Red flames shot from the shadow. The Belmont somehow made crosses rise in defience. The holy symbols where shattered. Even so, the defence gave the hunter the time to counterstrike. Axes fell. Rocky pillars where risen from the earth. Julia was almost sure she saw the darkside become crushed. This time he missed the crystal. The darkside grasped him. For a moment they struggled back and forth. Julia was sure he would become defeated. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord!" The Belmont suddenly shouted. Julia withdrew. The name made her feel sick. At the same time, her mind felt clearer then for many years. The darkside let go of him. Heinrich Schneider made his whip burn. The flame-whip brought the enemy to its knees. The darkside vanished. She heard that evil spirits possessed their bodies. That was why they looked so twisted. Heinrich whipped the gem away. The wicked was back. It staggered. Then the hunter was tossed far back. The black lightning shot him repeatedly. The Belmont got back up. He was wounded. His ribs where broken. Blood stained the earth. Still, the warrior went forward. Julia watched with aw how he made tripled daggers nail the demon. The enflamed projectiles buried themselves deep within the enemy. The darkside howled. Even Julia felt horrified. Heinrich carried on. Although he'd changed, Julia recognized the person he once was. He made other daggers attack the flouting gemstone. She watched on as the darkside burned to ashes. She really was proad. Julia wished someone like him would deliver her soul. That was one way to end it. She blushed. The idea somehow made her feel… She suddenly shuddered. Julia lowered her head. She would have to go through with her original arrangement. Again she heard someone move behind her. Heinrich found some medicine inside a candle. He was approaching. Julia knew she had no choise. She became mist. He couldn't be allowed to see her. Not like this. Somehow she had to get away. The meeting inside the rose garden was not what she wished. Julia had to do what Susan told her. But here she could at least get away. It would end. She would finally get away, forever.

Heinrich entered the tunnel. Although he was quite sure he went in the wrong direction, this was the only way forward. Heinrich thought he got a look of another ring. But then he'd been to preoccupied. That darkside… He put it aside. Heinrich wouldn't make another attempt before he was entirely sure he couldn't continue this way. The corridor suddenly went straight right. Heinrich frowned. He wasn't quite sure what to do. "Stop!" A voice suddenly demanded. "Stay where you are." Three super battle-droids suddenly appeared in front of him. Heinrich heard someone move behind him. He didn't need to look. Somehow he was sure there was other droids back there. They must've planned this ambush. Heinrich threw his dagger. He summoned the bloodline power. The knife became electrified. He turned around. He sent even them his weapon. One droid went down. The other withdrew. Heinrich went forward. The remaining robots where soon whipped down. The other trio opened fire on him. Heinrich spun in time to rise his barrier of crosses. The trio continued. Heinrich held up his crucifix. The lasers where blocked. Heinrich finished the ordeal with the enflamed cross. Two metal wheels came down the tunnel. Heinrich dropped the whip. He barely got the sword out in time. The destroyers unfolded. The deathly crossfire sent echoes throughout the cavern. Heinrich tried to nail them with axes. They'd learned the lession. They quickly changed polarity. He went forward. Heinrich continued to throw axes at them. They where kept to busy to block to notice his approach. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The robots where cut down. The battle continued. A third destroyer was already unfolded. It came from behind. Heinrich almost couldn't believe it. He was almost sure there was no other openings. The robot shot the sword from his grasp. It landed just out of reach. The blade lay beside the whip. There was no way he could reach them. Heinrich Held up his crucifix. The lasers where blocked. The crossfire nearly got him. He wondered how he might possibly defeat this monster. Nothing he had would work. Heinrich reached for the throwing-cross. He at least could give it a try. The destroyer advanced. Heinrich threw the cross. He summoned water. He celdon did things like this. The cross spun above his head. Heinrich reach out with bogh hands. This wasn't good. The item shone bright with a blue glow. Then pillars of solid water shot upward. The droid was thrown backward. It had a solid impact against the floor. The wave almost took it. Heinrich retrived his weapons. He still got water in his blood. Heinrich whipped at the machine. The weapon became a solid bar of jewels. The spiky gemstone smashed the robot. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "Glory be the Father, the Son and to the Holy Ghost." He decleared. Having obtained the crystals, he continued the walk. There was bats around. Heinrich got to whip them away. The tunnel continued forward. Without warning, another trio of super battle-droids emerged. They opened fire. Heinrich got his crucifix in hand. He summoned the bloodline power. Two electrified crosses appeared. They circled his position, taking the brunt of their attack. He stormed forward. The robots withdrew. They opened fire. Heinrich was forced on the defensive. He had no endless supply of crystals. Heinrich snarled. He got to get rid of these blasted machines. There was one more thing to do. Heinrich summoned fire. He was risen into the air. A massive crucifix was formed behind him. The glow protected his status. Then the image suddenly shattered. Flames washed the area clean. Heinrich fell on the floor. For a moment he just lay there. The machines where gone. He didn't care. Heinrich inhaled. It felt so good to just be alive. Finally he pushed himself back up. Heinrich scratched his beard. Things really wasn't easy these days. He picked up the items they left behind. Heinrich guessed he could've used the stopwatch. "Be the will of the Lord." Heinrich muttered as he began moving. There still was those bats to think about. The cave suddenly opened into a much larger area. Heinrich got ready. Nobody approached. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. Something moved. Heinrich spun. There where other people in here. They huddled at the corners. He went forward to talk with them. The sergeant came on him like Death in metal. Heinrich heard Patrick speak of these folks. He wasn't prepared. Heinrich hung up the whip. The robot fired. The MG-like weapon shot countless bullets. Heinrich got the barrier up in time. The symphony of crosses deflected against the offensive. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord!" Heinrich shouted. He threw tripled daggers. He didn't summon the bloodline abileties. He guessed there was still some mystic around the item. It did things he didn't demanded. Never mind. The sergeant was thrown backward. The bones collapsed. Heinrich frowned. They shouldn't be that easy to… The sergeant got up. The monster fired its shotgun. Heinrich ran. That part was only to obvious. The tiny grenades hidden within the larger shot created multiple explosions. How did Patrick defeat this thing? He made the sign of the cross. The sergeant was reloading. Heinrich whipped it in the chest. The robot fell into pieces. Finally he remembered. Heinrich wished he got some holy water. Never the less, he threw axes at it. Lightning struck the officer. Heinrich figured electricity was best used against the metal monsters. The sergeant rised. It was damaged. Heinrich noticed. The battle was far from over. He'd hoped this would be easier then to meet the darkside. No way. The robot almost got him. One bullet hit the shoulder. Heinrich groaned. There was nothing he could do about it. The machine finally emptied its weapon. Heinrich threw crosses. He made them burn with fire. The sergeant was thrown down. Heinrich hoped the heat might melt it. But the robot had to be protected. Heinrich looked beyond the obvious. He saw some shadow behind it. But that was all he figured. Heinrich stamped the thing with his crucifix. Although damaged, the robot pulled together. Heinrich thought about the crimson skeletons which Trevor Belmont faced in 1496. Only Sypha Belnades got magic to knock them down. Heinrich got no ice power in his pocket. If only Torah was here. The sergeant fired. Multiple tiny explosions rammed the area. Heinrich hoped the villagers where alright. No time to think about that. Heinrich threw more axes. Pillars of rock threw the droid hard against the ceiling. The remains fell back on the floor. Heinrich finished the ordeal with one electrified dagger. Or so he thought. Although scrapped, the officer still managed to pull together. Heinrich got hit on twise occations. He refused to surrender. He threw the cross. The thing twirled above him. The bright blue glow signalled the arrival of his watery pillars. That really threw the machine skyhigh. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. Then he muttered. Blood stained his clothings. He knew it was bad. Heinrich pulled together. He got to carry it through. He stamped the machine. However, it still got back on foot. It lost one arm. Heinrich gasped through grined teeth. The pain was wearing him down. The robot fired. Heinrich got the crosses up in time. He then trapped the thing within an electrical field. The cross made it all possible. He sent it some axes. How more could it take? The machine pulled together again. Heinrich was down on his knees. He was growing short on crystals. He was low on energy as well. "God with me!" He shouted. The whip was turned to gold. Heinrich whipped the thing to surrender. "Must it be thrown back into the fire and be destroyed." Heinrich put his boomerang on the remains. The metal screamed. That was the only way to describe it. Heinrich was thrown backward. Then he knew no more. Darkness took him.

The villa mansion, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Marmedon was on duty. She'd chosen it herself. The wardroom beneath the crypt was always boring. The captives where below. Marmedon didn't care. Melinda sat across from her. The fox was busy cleaning her helmet. The blue fur reflected the light. Nothing would happen. The typing of their group-leader was the only sound. Roger Von Aiolon sat in front of his computer. Marmedon wondered why he was so busy. The man was alive. She licked her lips. Melinda silently shook her head. Marmedon shrugged. The fox had a point. Roger wasn't interested. He didn't mind about other men either. Marmedon heard about such people. Though she celdon met them. She came from Witby, in England. Bad men trapped her behind a wall. She prayed her loved ones would come for her. That was in the 17th. Century. She long had walked among the ruins of the ancient church ruins. Then the Dark Lord became aware of her presence. He saved her. Marmedon would do anything to please him. He resurrected her into the woman she once was. The crimson baphtize was a small price to pay. She would live eternal. Something caught her attention. Marmedon looked upon the holographic sketch of the castle. Two locations where shining a bright blue. Something was happening. Marmedon almost laughed. Things really where boring down here. Perhaps they would see some action. The red guards rushed toward the computer. The main view-screen was alive with images. Roger activated his ring. "Sound the alarm." He demanded. "We got trouble down here." The image upon the ring was to blured for her to notice. Marmedon didn't care. Soon the other soldiers entered the area. "Melinda. Otto." Roger instructed. "You lead your groups." The fox and the vampire did as they where told. "You stay here." She almost snarled. "Keep me informed." She got no choise. "Yes sir." She said. "As you wish." Rogden, the chief of the controllers, ran to sit beside her. Marmedon didn't care much about the lizard shamans. They could be in handy. The other guards already had left the room. Only the four watchers where left on duty. They where all humans. Marmedon threw it aside. This wasn't the time. She put a hand on her blade. One day she would be in command. "Carry on." She told the crew. Other images came through. She actually felt a little nervous. "Give the command." She suddenly ordered. "Sir." Rogden asked. "Are you sure that is correct?" She gave him a look. "Do it." She snapped. This was getting out of hand. She never expected those fools to revolt. Lemya might be angry. She would deal with that later. The lizard informed the beast on duty. Soon they would be in position. "Tell Roger of my dessision." She instructed. Marmedon didn't expect him to be happy either. The techno-unit was only ment for special emergency. She clearly noted the revolt to be of such degree. "He is noted." Lemon reported. Marmedon acknowledged. "Carry on." Was her only instruction.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
He only slowly emerged. Gredte was glad he survived. He got to be alive. Gredte once saw Heinrich in the village. That was while they celebrated Christmass. Gredte was the doctor's daughter. She'd been trained to help people. Heinrich Schneider had to live. She'd managed to pick out the bullets. Through some miracles no great damage was inflicted. Gredte thanked the Lord. She tied them up. The medicines she stil kept seemed to work. Heinrich opened his eyes. "Gredte." He whispered. He blinked. She actually found him rather cute. Gredte blushed. She wondered if that was because he saved them. He'd been glorious. The robots where their captors. Every so often a vampire would appear. They took one or two villagers with them. More then a 100 people had been taken. Gredte wondered how many where still alive. "I saved you." Heinrich muttered. "Thank the Lord." He got up. The villagers spread. There was no man among them. Gredte actually felt a little jelous he looked upon other then herself. Heinrich looked more relieved then interested. She wondered who he really liked. She felt her cheeks turn red. This wasn't the situation. Heinrich went to whip down the candles. He retrived the items inside. Heinrich also claimed the treasure left by the sergeant. Gredte hated that thing. He simply stood by while the undead raped them. "Listen up." Heinrich said. Gredte looked on him. He held some sort of gemstone. "This thing." Heinrich explained. "I don't know what they call it. But it might bring you back to Oldhill." Gredte frowned. How was that possible. She knew by now that magic was real. It was frightening. More so since legends and myths seemed to walk about the countryside. She put it aside. Gredte determined she didn't care. If he got them home, that was all which mattered. Heinrich threw the gemstone upon the floor. The thing shattered. A blured image of their village appeared. "You better be quick about it." Heinrich remarked. "It only stay open for a short time." Gredte almost weeped. Finally they would get away from here.

Heinrich saw the gate close. He was glad they'd escaped. Heinrich wondered who among them which died. Better to not think further about that. He made the sign of the cross. Heinrich decided best to investigate the cavern. As he'd guessed. The chamber went into another tunnel. The way continued rightward. Heinrich frowned. This wasn't the way forward. Perhaps he still could get through. He went down the passage. Heinrich whipped the bats away. Another phantom skull came through the floor. Heinrich threw himself backward. His throwing-cross settled the matter. Heinrich picked up the gems they left behind. He even whipped some candles. The corridor ended within a circular cavern. A great spiral staircase went further upward. Heinrich got a feeling he'd seen something like it before. He shook his head. Heinrich guessed he'd read to much about Nathan Graves. That was way back in 1830. "May he rest in peace." Heinrich said while reaching for the crucifix. He turned. This way was getting him nowhere. Shouts where heard from the top of the staircase. Heinrich noticed the enemies the moment they shot arrows at him. The red guards stormed down the stairway. Heinrich made multiple axes to hammer the area. Then he turned and ran like Hell. There was no other robots. Heinrich was truly grateful. He turned to throw multiple daggers. He didn't stay. Finally he was back at the river. He made crosses rise in front of the opening. The whip lit with fire. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He hadn't been mistaken. There was a metal ring within the wall. The thing was secured above the waterfall. "Be the will of God." Heinrich lowered his head. Then he went forward. He was able to hook onto the ring. Through the grace of God he was able to get across. The red guards shot more arrows. Their
aim was obscured. Heinrich wasted no time. There really was another opening upon this side. The lizards finally figured there was a battle going on. The mutated beasts jumped from the murky depth. Heinrich threw the cross. He used earth to make multiple pillars rise around his position. Then he entered the tunnel. The monsters would soon find a way to get across. Heinrich wouldn't stay around to face them. Although he was trained to fight large numbers of enemies, there was no reason to get lapse. The bats where attracted by the bloodshed. Heinrich whipped them away. Not far from the opening, he came upon some other stairs. He frowned. But this wasn't like the one where he met the red knights. This one went directly forward. Perhaps it was because of the waterfall? He heard noises behind him. They where on the move. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. There was a door atop the stairway. He prayed it wasn't closed. He slammed it shut behind him. Heinrich leaned upon the wood. This was getting out of hand. He couldn't fight the entire army all by himself. Heinrich made an attempt to pull together. He stood upon some sort of gallery. A murky pool lay beneath. This had to be the river. Heinrich wondered if this was a natural formation. Or if whoever built the castle, formed this spot. Not that it really mattered. There hung great spindles upon the ceiling. The fabric almost looked like silver. Heinrich was grateful there was no Arachne around. He closed the door. Heinrich passed other openings while he continued forward. The dim light made it difficult to see. Heinrich was almost sure this walkway was the only way through this chamber. Finally he was at the other end. There was another door. Heinrich almost cursed. This one was blocked. There was only a few bats around. Heinrich whipped them into oblivion. He bent over the railway. How was he to get away. Heinrich wondered if this might be the well. It was unlikely. There was another waterfall just beside him. He tried to break through. The door must've contained some sort of magic. It was impossible to get through. Heinrich again leaned upon the wall. What should he do? There was four other rooms to investigate. The key might be inside one of those areas. But somehow Heinrich felt he only was to get himself into more trouble. Then again, he was a vampire hunter. They lived like they had to. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He wondered if this was like the ancient paladin felt when moving into action. Never mind. He better take first things first. Heinrich went back to the original opening. At least the knights hadn't come through. For a moment he stood in front of the door. Then he opened it. Nothing happened. Some stairs led downward. He frowned. For some reason, Heinrich had a bad feeling about this. At the bottom of the steps lay another corridor. Heinrich knew he went in the wrong direction. There was nothing he could do. The track ended before yet another door. Heinrich shrugged. "Behind dor number… " He muttered. His thoughts almost drowned in the sounds which came through. Music, of some sort, and many voices almost made him turn. Heinrich inhaled. Then he went inside. He hoped the Lord would guide him.

Roger Von Aiolon shouted to get his men back in order. Finally he got control of the situation. The tunnel was to narrow for the parade. "Ok." He said. "Quiet everyone." Before them was an anoide group of lizards. The monsters uniforms where all weath with that oily liquid. Roger muttered. "We came down here." He finally said aloud. "Because my group was on guard." The lizard's captain, a cold sly fellow they called Maslin, crossed his arms. "No way." He said in that disgustive lispy accent. "This is our territory." The others muttered their agreement. Roger felt his hands became fists. Melinda went to stand beside him. "Get away." She said. "Either you're with us, or against." Maslin pulled out his club. The others presented their weapons. His comrades didn't move. Roger smiled. They'd been worth the training. The grimace never reached his eyes. "We're permitted to every section of the castle." He said with chill in his voice. "You say so." Meslin spat. "Go and take him if you can." The lizards exchanged glances. But then most of them followed. "I know better." Another lizard stepped forward. "I'm Nog, by the way." Roger gave his salute. He wasn't sure if he could trust these people. "I know how to reach him." Nog said. "Just come with me." Roger frowned. Finally he agreed. He got no choise. Not really. The map was incomplete. The forces joined. Nog remained in front. "This way." The lizard instructed. Roger frowned. The freak actually led them in the wrong direction as they went downstream. "He knows what he do." Melinda stated. Roger simply shrugged. He didn't really trust anyone. Melinda was, after all, one of those foxes. Never mind. Nog told them to cross the bridge. The thing looked rather unstable. They still got safely across. Then they continued. Finally the lizard man entered another cave.

Heinrich gussed this was some sort of tavern. His family told him about places like this. He couldn't quite remember if Torah or Saria was the storyteller. But that wasn't important. The lamps where all dimmed. The only real light came from the fireplace. The room was damn hot. Not that any seemed to notice. Heinrich actually felt refreshed after the dank air within the cavern. There where a trio of lizard men who produced the music. One played a harp. Heinrich almost couldn't believe it. The others used a drum and some sort of wistle. It wasn't really fabulous. He didn't care. Upon the table, in front of the musicians, a human girl was stripping. She actually was quite the dancer. Heinrich thought nobody else really cared. The heat was most liklyy because the females where mostly naked. Heinrich had only been once in a bordello before. He was there to hunt vampires. It'd been difficult. Heinrich was glad none noticed his symbol. He hid it within his jacket. Heinrich even put the whip into his backpack. He hoped he looked like an ordinary man. There was some other humans around. Neither of them came from the village. Heinrich was grateful. He hated the thought that someone in Oldhill might be a traitor. He got to restrain himself. Heinrich nearly made the sign of the cross. Instead of paying attention, Heinrich began to search for the key. It didn't lay on the mantlepiece. "Are you looking for something?" Heinrich turned, his hand on his blade. The girl was clad in a plain white nightgown. Heinrich had a minute in which he actually thought the female vampire was alive. He threw it aside. Her soul might be free. This was just a girl. No, not a girl. She somehow reminded him of Saria. "Some members of my tribe already pledged fealty to the Dark Lord." It was like he could hear her voice. Heinrich gathered himself. The dryad waited for some sort of replay. "Not really." He said. There hung some keys on the guest's belts. Heinrich got a feeling none of them was the one he needed. "I know." She said, still smiling. "Nobody ever look for me." Her smile widened. "But even so, they like to stay with me." There was one other door to the left of the room. Most likely it just led back to the river. The key had to be near the door to which it belonged. Such was the decree of Chaos. Alucard told Maria Renard that lesson. Although that was centuries ago, back in 1797, it was true. Why, he never quite figured. "Come with me." She said. "I might show you something." Heinrich noticed there was another corridor leading into the mountain. Perhaps it was in there? "What's your name?" Heinrich asked. The only way he could go there, was together with one prostitute. "Zandra." She said. Making it sound like something quite different. "I'm Heinz." Heinrich said. He really didn't like this. Be the will of God. He went with her. There where three doors to either side of the corridor. Plus another at the end of the walkway. Zandra opened the first door. It was on the right side. The room was shared by four other females. Nobody else where there. Heinrich had no choise. The dryad turned to take off her gown. Heinrich knocked her unconscious. It had to be done. He had a quick look around. No key. He left the room. He first had to investigate the area in front. That was the office. Heinrich was glad nobody was there. He found some quite interesting objects. Nothing which he could use. Heinrich inhaled. He got to search the spot. He made the sign of the cross. Here nobody could see him. The dim light made it difficult to see. He hoped nobody would spot him. The area next to Zandra's was occupied. The battle was over. He still had no key. The third room was also empty. Nothing there anyway. Heinrich began to loose hope. He went across the tunnel. The spot across was occupied indeed. People might do what they want. But the lizards who tied the girl to the bed… Heinrich threw the cross. The item split in three. He hoped nobody noticed. The girl didn't say anything. He showed her the cross. She nodded. Heinrich searched the room. He still hadn't found anything. The final rooms where bogh empty. Heinrich had to release the soul of a vampire. But she was asleep when he entered. That at least gave some solitude. It was a mercy nobody heard her. Heinrich had to accept that screams ment nothing in here. He made the sign of the cross. Heinrich went back to the tavern. Now there was another girl stripping. He guessed there was other rooms. It didn't matter. Heinrich left the area. There was a few bats around. He whipped them away. The waterfall roared forever. Heinrich pulled out his crucifix. He prayed that he might find what he needed. The second door was also locked. Heinrich shrugged. Then he went inside the third. The tunnel was green with disgustive vegetation. Some bats still where about. Heinrich threw axes at them. He cracked the whip. He wondered if the red knights still where chasing him. The cave opened up into a much larger area. Sunlight came through the ceiling. He blocked his eyes. After all this time underground the brightness was nearly overwhelming. The sun shone through a wide circular dish carved into the mountain. Heinrich stepped forward. Something became outlined against the bright sunlight. Webs. His blade where on fire. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. They where not Ygramul nor Ungolianth. He was careful not to toutch them. The net could burn him. Anyway, the sticky fabric might trap him. There where other villagers in here. They hung from the nets. Heinrich wondered why they where alive. Something else caught his attention. At the far end of the area was a large gorilla-like robot. Patrick told him about this thing. The gorilla-droid threw spark-like shots at him. Heinrich ran. The glow exploded upon impact. He got other problems. Three Arachne women fell from the ceiling. Through his ability to see beyond the obvious, Heinrich could track the robot. Patrick told him of its stamina. He threw axes. Lightning struck the area. Heinrich was unsure if he even damaged that thing. Never mind, the spider-women threw webs at him. Heinrich made crosses rise around him. They made the nets burn on impact. He threw the dagger. The Arachne twirled her weapon. She was able to block. Juste Belmont said something about that. He faught against the Dark Lord in 1747-8. But then it'd been about the spear guards. Richter Belmont concluded the statement. He too had been blocked by the spear guard. Although that was in 1792, Heinrich believed him. Strange that Reinhardt Schneider never spoke of them. Nathan Graves never said anything either. Heinrich whipped the spider-woman in the head. She cursed him. The other spat poison liquid at him. The robot fired. He just barely managed to dodge. Heinrich almost laughed. That crazy monster just killed one of the Arachene. He made the sign of the cross. The whip became electrified as Heinrich summoned more power. The damaged spider stabbed her weapon at him. Heinrich held up his crucifix. The spear melted. She threw away the pieces. He got hit in the chest. Heinrich grunted. He was pushed backward. That was a lucky thing. The robot again missed him with mere inches. Heinrich sent it the electrified dagger. He turned, giving the wounded spider her final moment. The third spider almost got him. She trapped his arm. She nearly got him tied up before Heinrich threw the boomerang-cross. The weapon split in three. Soon the Arachene also was in pieces. Heinrich retrived the items. He even picked up some crystals. He then used the stopwatch to slow the gorilla. He traded it with some more daggers before two new spiders fell from the ceiling. Heinrich got a feel of Déjà vu. He reached for his crucifix. "Be the will of God." He said, making the sign of the cross. If only he could've destroyed that blasted machine. Luck only carried him through to some point. Beyond he had a nice chanse of being blown skyhigh. The Lord would guide him. The leftmost Arachene spat acid at him. Heinrich felt chills go down his spine. One drop… He made the sign of the cross. The spider snarled. She was attractive. Heinrich didn't mind. He really wasn't that interested. He'd been satisfied to bind with Julia. That could never happened, he knew that. He whipped his enemy. He threw daggers. The rightmost spider was nailed. The nets stopped his approach. Heinrich used the stopwatch to freeze his enemies. He got loose just as the enemies advanced. The robot opened fire. The impact shook the cave. Heinrich prayed none of the villagers where taken. He heard them shout. The spiders stab him. The mail held through. Heinrich growled. Neither of it was what he considered confortable. He made crosses rise in defence. One Arachne got impaled when she tried to jump. Heinrich made multiple axes ram the area. The machine had began to release a foul steam. The stench made it difficult with breathing. Heinrich got other trouble. The other spider almost trapped him. He summoned more power. Heinrich got risen into the air. Ceveral strange globules appeared to circle his position. The enemy was captured. Heinrich watched with horror as Arachene was grined to dust. He lowered his head. Sometime Heinrich felt disgusted by his own actions. He had no time for sorrow. The robot opened fire. Three other spider-women landed upon the ground. Heinrich managed to get through. He threw repeated daggers. His basic abileties made the knife split in three. They wasn't as effective when fused with supernatural abileties, but it made them withdraw. Heinrich made a crisscrossing jog toward the robot. The spiders tried to trap him. Heinrich whipped them away. The robot repeatedly fired. The sparks exploded. Heinrich made his sword become electrified. He buried it deep within the machine. The gorilla shook. Then it continued shooting. The steam almost blinded his approach. Only his ability to see beyond saved him. Heinrich dodged the shot. He summoned more power. The cross twirled above him. Pillars of water finished the ordeal. The robot exploded. Pieces of metal was spread across the battlefield. Heinrich had no time for victory. He picked up the gemstones. There still where two more of them out there. The third Arachene he'd whipped away. They slowly approached. They knew he was dangerous. Heinrich put away his items. He cracked the whip. The weapon was fully equipped. At least it'd been that way. He thought of John Morris. That was in 1917. Back then the Morris clansman could obtain one more item to give the Vampire Killer super power. He tried not to think of it. The spiders threw spindles at him. Heinrich dodged. Then he whipped the enemies. They cursed him. Their voices where like those of human women. He made the sign of the cross. The spider stabbed him. Heinrich ducked. The enemy laughed. Heinrich didn't mind. He dived forward. His sword was at the ready. Arachene was impaled. Heinrich had no time to retrive his item. The last of the spider dragged him across the floor. Heinrich waited until he was nearly within her grasp. Every nerve cried out for him to do something. Heinrich remained calm. Then he stamped her with the crucifix. Arachne staggered. Heinrich buried the dagger between her breasts. Although the chest-plate offered some protection, she was dead before reaching the floor. Heinrich dusted off himself. There was nothing he could do. He toutched the cross. He went to retrive his sword. Even this spider burned when he'd pulled out his blade. Heinrich felt a sudden decire to throw up. He swallowed. This had to be done. The crystals where no comfort. The villagers where free. Heinrich had a look around. There was no key here. He experienced a moment of despair. How was he to get forward? There was another tunnel which led deeper into the mountain. It didn't matter. That only led away from the river. Heinrich hadn't forgotten about the unicorn's mission. Then the villagers began screaming. They ran to hide among the fallen boulders. Some of them even tried to climb the webs. Heinrich soon discovered the reason. A duo of destroyer-droids came rolling through the distant opening. They unfolded. This time he where in no position to fry them. He made axes hammer their position. Lightning struck their area. The robots blocked the offensive. They opened fire. Heinrich was to busy for anything fancy. Then suddenly some villagers moved in. They'd retrived the spider's lances. The robots where taken aback. The spears impaled the duo. One of them went down. The second turned. Heinrich screamed. The brave people where shot down. Heinrich ran forward. That monster wasn't going to escape. His weapon was a bar of gold. The spirit whip crushed the droid in no time. Heinrich felt no victory. Tears ran down his face. Then another duo emerged from the other tunnel. Heinrich felt a sudden tiredness. Was this never going to end? He shook off the feeling. He got to react. Heinrich knew that if he didn't defeat them, more people would die. Heinrich summoned his bloodline power. The destroyers had unfolded. The spider-like robots approached while blasting with their weapons. Heinrich knew the crossfire was dangerous. He threw the cross. Heinrich summoned earth. The thing spun above his head. The item adapted a green glow. Four or five pillars rised around him. The robots where taken aback. They where bogh smashed hard against the ceiling. They fell back down. Before they could rise, Heinrich buried his blade into their brain. One droid exploded. The second fired. The blast went straight past his chest. Heinrich felt the scent of plasma. The robot tried to alter position. Some of its legs where broken. Heinrich quickly beheaded the machine. The robot fell into a heap. Heinrich watched it burn. He picked up the item they left behind. The villagers gathered around his location. Heinrich viewed the horn. The last robot released it upon defeat. He shrugged. Heinrich smiled, making the sign of the cross. He at least could send them home. Heinrich told them about his intention. Although they where unsure. He sounded the horn. Mist obscured the area.

Oldhill village, Warakiya. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
The sun was low in the sky. Deborah stood atop the church's high tower. She felt somehow more relaxed up here. Through the window, the wind toutched her features. Deborah knew storm was her basic element. Dimitri Blinov brought her to the boat. He brought her friends along. She was only 12 years old. Legends told Maria Renard hadn't been much older. She fought against Dracula bogh in 1792 and in 1797. Deborah threw back her red hair. She could close her eyes and the images would come back to her. All which transpired. Some of them perished. She thought of Fritz, and of the others. Patrick would keep his promise. Some villagers already had returned. They spoke of Heinrich Schneider. Deborah hadn't seen him since they left. She wondered what he might be doing right now. Alfred was back. She was so grateful. Deborah toutched her cross. The priest gave it to her. She turned. Someone was approaching. It was Lucy Strangeway. The strawberry-blonde girl was a walking miracle. Deborah saw her die. Then Carrie Fernandez let her live again. She had been captured. Deborah watched her approach. For a moment they just stood there. "I wonder." Lucy finally said. "What will happen to us." Deborah looked away. She had no answer. "Wherever we go, whatever we do." Lucy continued. "The magic will move along." Deborah nodded. While fighting, she never really thought about that. Deborah knew she should have. "We might never escape." Lucy said in a low voice. "Deborah knew. She already thought that much. "We might never live ordinary lives." Deborah all but whispered. "We'll become like them." Lucy said. "Like the Belmonts." Deborah suddenly felt angry. "That's no bad life." She stated. "They at least try to battle the Devil." Lucy shook her head. "I didn't say I don't admire their work." Deborah crossed her arms in front of her chest. Lucy spread her arms. "I just mean… " She became silent. Then Lucy spoke again.
"I want to live like I choose." She nodded. "I understand." Deborah lowered her head. She toutched her symbol. "It's just that… " She didn't knew how to finish the statement. Lucy returned the gaze. Then she smiled. "We have no choise." The grimace never reached her eyes. "Our abileties has already been awakened." Deborah tightened the grip on her cross. "We might still have our own life." Lucy shook her head. "You know that's not true." Deborah made her own grimace. "This ability is what constitute our path in life." Lucy continued. She'd changed. Lucy never was this thoughtful before. "I guess." Deborah said. She turned to look out the window. Deborah knew one thing for sure. She didn't really understand her magic. She guessed Lucy had no idea either. "Perhaps Torah knows." She said. "She is like us." Lucy shook her head. "Torah have been trained. We haven't." Deborah didn't answer. She was unsure of that last statement. They already knew something about what they might do. How it worked though, nobody seemed to figure. "It's an element." She said to nobody in particular. "That's what it is." Lucy gave her a look. Deborah didn't answer. "The priest said the church will help." Lucy came to stand beside her. For a moment they looked upon the landscape. Distant shouts was heard. Deborah felt her power gather around her. She couldn't quite reach it. Not inside the church. The Lord forbid it. "At least it's no attack." Lucy commented. Deborah nodded. Most likely another group of villagers had arrived. That proved the Belmonts where still in action. Again she reached for the cross. Nobody really trusted their group. Not even Alfred dared to go outside the church. At least not alone. Deborah knew they couldn't stay here forever. Even if all went their way, the people would be afraid. Reichardt tried to figure it out. He was one of the smartest boys she ever met. Simon was with him now. Deborah prayed they might work out.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
They marched down the tunnel. The passage was so narrow that only four could get through at the time. Roger commanded the lizard spearmen to go in front. Then came a band of his best fencers. Neither of them where true sword lords. No matter anyway. At the third row he'd placed some archers. He wished he got only some groups of real bone-soldiers. The bone-men would've been perfect down here. Not that any of the skeleton squads where around. Roger muttered about it. He sent Nog and some other scouts in the lead. They would tell if the Belmont was close. He carried a whip. He got to be a Belmont. Roger heard some of the cyborg mutter about an intruder. But that was upstairs. Nothing ever happened down here. Not until now. Marmedon had told him about her dessision. Roger was unsure if that was the right thing to do. But he at least hoped they would see some of the veterans in action. He toutched the evil star symbol. Anyway, this was better then being outlawed. He'd lived in the forest back then. The cold was something he hoped to never experience again. Melinda marched beside him. The fox looked nervous. He smiled. She returned the grimace. Never the less, she continued to play with her weapon. Roger dismissed the matter. He might get a promotion for this job. The formation opened. Nog came through. Roger reached for his weapon. The lizard looked exited. He must've found something.

Heinrich watched the ferryman leave. He always spoke some rubbish. He put it aside. He better not trust the figure. Who was he anyway? Heinrich cracked the whip. HE went back to the waterfall. He closed the door. He still had no key. He made the sign of the cross. He hoped the fourth door wasn't closed. It opened. Heinrich was careful. He sent the whip through. Nothing happened. Heinrich toutched his cross. He entered. The spot looked like some sort of warehouse. Boxes, bags and goods where stored everywhere. Heinrich had a faint memory Michael Geilhardt Schneider talked about such places. He was the husband of Rachel Belmont, Richter's cousin. Acording to legends, he went with Morris Baldwin, Sara and Isaac Graves to battle the count in 1820. He made the sign of the cross. Anything could be possible. The original documents where destroyed during the second World War. There was a few lizards in here. They where busy stashing the wares. Heinrich whipped the first away. He threw daggers. Two more monsters collapsed. The others turned to run. There was a stairway leading downward. Heinrich finished them off with thrown axes. He muttered. Neither of them had weapons. But he couldn't allow them to escape. They might take other folks with them. Folks with weapons, or perhaps, with magic. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He began to search for the key. The room was filled with goods. He actually took some food. He kept away from the wines. The Lord didn't forbid drinking. But who knew what they might have in store? Heinrich tried not to think of it. There it was. Heinrich was grateful. The item lay upon one barrel. He kissed the crucifix. Things might turn out eventually. He went out on the catwalk, careful to close the door behind. Just then, the second, locked door, opened. Heinrich cracked his chain-whip. Lizards where on the move. They where armed with lances. Heinrich was grateful he got ranged weapons. He threw his cross. Heinrich summoned lightning. His cross split in four. The beasts where trapped. They got killed in their row. Heinrich only got time to retrive the item before four red guards where upon him. The battle waged back and forth. Heinrich got his blade out. Metal struck against metal. The sound sent echoes through the cave. Heinrich didn't care. The mail saved his life. But they also carried armour. Sort of, anyway. Heinrich got one down. Archers, bogh guards and lizards, shot arrows at him. They really where no sharpshooters. Most of the projectiles simply disturbed the water. Heinrich had a faint feeling that something was wrong. No time for speculation. He went forward. Heinrich got to bring down those archers. He dug the blade into the ground. Summoning his bloodline power, Heinrich was able to create an earthquake. The floor cracked. Portions of the walkway fell into the water. Some enemies went with it. They splashed the water about. The lizards where approaching. Heinrich withdrew. He was sure the ugly liquid would kill him on contact. He threw axes. Lightning struck down. Then a water dragon lifted its foul head from the water. Heinrich froze. He didn't want to deal with these monsters. Somehow he managed to continue. Heinrich drew backward. The giant worm hammered its head against the ceiling. Rocks fell down. Some of the knights where crushed. "Fire at will!" A human shouted. The remaining shooters released arrows. Heinrich turned the key. The arrows didn't seem to get past the scales. The dragon roared. The archers shot another onslaught. Then the beast answered. A solid wave of flames cleaned the catwalk. Heinrich felt sick. He closed the door before the monster could presue. Not that it could leave the area. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. Who knew. The beast was related to dragons. It might do anything. He pulled together. The Lord would guide him. He had to retain his faight. Heinrich leaned on the door. This cave was almost entirely dark. Only a few candles lit up the stairway. Heinrich slowly began walking. The sound of leathery wings was the only warning. There was bats around. Heinrich whipped them away. Atop the steps where another tunnel. Phantom skulls came through the floor. Heinrich was burned. He was grateful for having brought with him some medicine. There was nothing wrong with them. Heinrich wondered what happened with the river. Although he heard it, there was no trace of it here. He climbed some other steps. The bats continued to chase him. If only he got some holy water. Heinrich muttered. He continued to whip them. They at least left behind some crystals. The sound of water grew louder. He soon reached another walkway. The fence blocked the approach. A bridge went across the pool. Heinrich got a bad feeling about this. There was another door beside him. Heinrich made his whip shine with fire. Now he got a better view of the area. Another waterfall blocked the way forward. He thought there was another walkway beyond the bridge. The pool lay silent. There was no sight of any enemies. Heinrich hoped there was no other dragons around. He tried the door to the left. There was nothing in there. The place seemed like just another wardroom. He had a quick look around. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He almost fell into the well. Those twisted lizards never thought of blocking the thing. He threw it aside. No reason to remain here. Heinrich went back outside. He had one more look on the liquid. Except for the waterfall, all was silent. He began walking. Some hundred yards in that direction, the river went back underground. Heinrich wondered if that might be the source of the other room. Heinrich went forward. The cave really was monstrous. He looked back. A darkside stood on the bridge.

Roger tried to retain control. Half of his group was wiped out. Pitty there was no shaman around. The water dragon continued all until they went back into the cavern. Nog was dead. But one of the others, Sliph, knew the spot. He led them back into the tunnel. "There is a way to get around her pool." The lizard said. Roger almost wanted to strangle it anyhow. Nog's mistake almost killed them. Melinda was dead already. The lizard must've noticed. It lifted bogh arms. "No offence." He said in that disgustive lipsy accent. "But you wanted to get him quick." Roger crossed his arms behind the back. True, but he didn't liked to be reminded. He had no knowledge of the monsters down here. "If only you could've taken him some more quiet." Another lizard muttered. Roger leached. With one swift stab, his weapon was buried in its body. "You show me the right way." He said in an icy tone. The lizard nodded franticly. Roger pulled out his weapon. There was times when fools could be accepted. This wasn't any of those occations. The group soon was back in motion.

The darkside rasped. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. This really wasn't good. The wicked being's eyes burned with anger. Then sudden beams of red flames shot his way. Heinrich sidestepped. The bridge wasn't that wide. The darkside could fly. The black wings where spread in a defensive manner. Heinrich moved forward. Black bolts struck his position. Heinrich was thrown hard on the floor. He got up. The darkside was approaching. Heinrich nailed it with daggers. The structure might break. This wasn't the time for anything fancy. The enemy vanished. Heinrich got into motion. His leg ached. No time to think further about that. Before the demon could reform, Heinrich whipped the crystal away. The darkside reappeared. It slightly staggered. Heinrich suddenly got a feeling it too was afraid of water. Perhaps that was why they polluted the river. There was no time. The devil opened its jaws. Heinrich looked straight into the caverns of Hell. The darkside was always hot. The wicked shot a single ball of flame. Heinrich didn't even try to block. He manage to sidestep. This really was no good battlefield. The enemy was brought off balance. Heinrich threw his cross. The weapon nailed his enemy. Heinrich retrived the item upon the return. He searched for the crystal. It flouted not far off. Heinrich threw his axe. He was grateful it didn't fall in the water. The gemstone shattered. Heinrich had his weapon in hand. He even had some medicine. The darkside made black lightning strike. Heinrich was able to dodge. He made multiple crosses rise in defience. The symbols where shattered. Heinrich was on the offence. He threw tripled daggers. The darkside vanished. He picked up his dagger. Heinrich whipped away the crystal. Another black bolt struck the pavement. Some portion of the bridge actually collapsed. Heinrich ran forward. The darkside threw lightning at him. Heinrich was to quick. He heard how it took to the air. He toutched the crucifix. The enemy again landed in front. Heinrich got it by surprise. The moment it landed, he stamped it with the symbol. The enemy howled. The scream made the entire bridge to shake. The winged appearition vanished. Heinrich whipped the crystal away. He got hit by the red fire this time. It felt like his arm would burn. Heinrich screamed. The darkside rasped laugh made it even worse. At the far end, another door was opened. Armed and armoured lizards seemed to pop out. They immediately opened fire. They where to far away. Heinrich concentrated upon the darkside. It slashed for him. The dark nails would've tore him apart. Heinrich was sure. He ducked beneath the onslaught. He whipped the beast repeatedly. The weapon was made into a bar of gold. The demon staggered. The hood fell back. The horned appearition howled its pain. Then it disappeared. Heinrich threw daggers at the crystal. It shattered. The darkside fell to its knees. Heinrich got no time for celebration. Two lizards, armed with spears, where approaching. What should he do? Something made him drop to the floor. Dual red beams shot at where he'd once been. The lizard got fried. The corpses fell from the bridge. They disturbed the water. Nothing happened. Heinrich got to get rid of the darkside, or perish. He knew it was that way. He suddenly swung backward. Heinrich got his sword out and ready. The surprised devil got hit in the chest. The red guards stopped dead in their track. Heinrich made sure things stayed that way while using the stopwatch. The crystal had appeared. Heinrich made it shatter. The darkside was brought to its knees. It howled. A bright flame shot upward. Then the demon simply exploded. The bridge shook. Heinrich ran forward. He whipped the guards to ashes while moving along. Finally he was back on solid ground. There still was plenty of red guards to think about. Heinrich used the stopwatch. He made it rain with axes. His whip made quick work of the others. Heinrich threw daggers. The enflamed knives released the vampires. Finally Heinrich stood alone upon a pile of dead bodies. He gasped. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. A few soldiers had escaped. He actually felt happy about that. This was murder. He had become more powerful. He knew that now. Then he hated to slaughter people. Even though they where monsters. He shook his head. Heinrich would pay for it on Judgement Day. But he would accept it. He knew he deserved every bit of it. He made the sign of the cross. The fleeing men closed the door behind them. Heinrich wondered how they could get in front of him. There had to be some corridor above this area. Heinrich hoped he soon would be back in the original cave. But what if there where no straight path? Heinrich had no idea of this tunnel's buildup. All he knew was that he got to find the source. He went down the other passage. There where no other doors. There was one at the far end. Heinrich thanked the Lord he still got the key. The tunnel went directly forward. Heinrich whipped the bats away. For some time, there where no enemies. There where some new doors here. Heinrich noticed when getting close enough. But they where only on the right side. Heinrich had a look. Just to be certain. The dusty chambers seemed to be deserted. He once got burned by another skull. But that was nothing against what he met before. One door led into another small corridor. Heinrich heard voices coming toward him. Webs hung like curtains. He looked upward. Arachene stared down at him. She dropped down. Heinrich stepped backward. She threw spindles at him. Heinrich got caught in another net. He tried to cut it down. The spider-woman knocked the sword from his grasp. She licked her lips. He knew what she might do. The crucifix made her withdraw. Heinrich pulled out his dagger. The net got cut. Arachne cursed. Heinrich whipped her in the face. He retrived his sword. Then he beheaded the monster. She fell into a heap. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He had to do it. But he wasn't proad. He cut away the remaining web. The chamber was lit by the sun. The villagers where contained inside iron boxes. They reminded him of where the keeper used to stand. Football wasn't among his interests. "Drop your weapons, human." Six lizards, all clad in the same red armour, encircled his position. The lizard shamans watched with great interest. They where not like the monsters he met before. They carried whole-covering helmets. The metal concealed every motion. They where troopers. Armed and armoured like the techno-unit. Their weapons where aimed at him. Heinrich dropped himself instead of the arsenal. The troopers opened fire. Heinrich made crosses rise in defience. The heavy fire blasted his protection. Heinrich threw the cross. The item spun above his head. Rocky pillars rised from the floor. Two of them got crushed. The others used jet-packs to get away. Heinrich just barely dodged their approach. Those monsters threw grenades at him. They exploded upon impact. Heinrich threw his axes. Lightning struck. Three more lizard fell to the floor. The electrified attack fried their equipment. The lizard shamans joined in the conflict. Their long black cloacks made them almost invisible. The bright flames warned him of their approach. He sent them his boomerang. One of them actually was cut down. The others hid behind flash or flames of their magic. The remaining troopers where not finished with him just yet. They hammered the floor with repeated blasters. Heinrich froze the shamans when using the stopwatch. The flying lizards where soon down. He was grateful there where no more of them. The lizard shamans circled his position. They carried light daggers beside their magic. The flames almost fried him. Heinrich made crosses rise all around him. They calmly awaited the symbols to fade. The monsters moved. They where so quick. Heinrich had his sword out. He swung at the lizard. The other threw flames at him. Heinrich held up his crucifix. Although he blocked the offensive, Heinrich felt like his hand where on fire. The silver was melting. It was his imagination. But the hand actually was burned. He spun around. The lizard backed. Heinrich moved forward. The lizard shaman moved even further backward. Heinrich sprang forward. The blade dug deep into its chest. The shaman shivered. Blood stained its lips. Then it was silent. The remaining lizard stabbed him in the side. Heinrich released the blade from the dead monster. His mail protected him from damage. He however felt the impact. Heinrich groaned with pain. The lizard stabbed again. Heinrich blocked with his crucifix. He would have to worry about that later. The lizard threw flames at him. Heinrich dropped himself to the floor. Then he got back up. The daggers hit home. The lizard fell into a heap. Heinrich curled together around his damaged hand. He still had some medicine inside the backpack. He poured the remaining liquid over the burns. He screamed. Heinrich felt like being burned again. But soon he was healed. This wasn't human chemicals. This potion almost got supernatural powers. Heinrich put back the bottle. Perhaps it might come in handy later on. He then retrived the keys from the fallen monsters. Heinrich was sure to even pick up his items. Some of the troopers even left behind some crystals. He went to open the cages. He didn't knew these people. Then he spotted Muhamed. The Indian Muslim sometime came to the "Tower and cross". They met there during Christmass. Although his family, and the other Muslim people in Oldhill, didn't celebrated the holiday, they where nice folks. Neither of them had been in the mob who challenged him to go here. "I'm glad to see you." Heinrich said. Muhamed smiled. "I hoped you vampire hunters would come along someday." Heinrich shook his head. "Your family will be happy to see you." He stated. Heinrich went to open the last box. He'd found another portal-gem. Heinrich would be sure these people came home.

The villa mansion, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Marmedon watched the view-screen. She tried to contact Roger Von Aiolon. He didn't answer. The droid-sargent C-64 had come to their post. Marmedon felt like she needed the support. The images relayed only dead corpses. "He must've killed all of them." Meslin muttered. "Check the other cameras." She instructed. "I want the intruder found." "He is located." The sergeant suddenly informed. "He is inside chamber 5." She exchanged glances with the shaman. Marmedon forgot the robots got immediate access to the survailence system. "Relay." She then simply commanded. The controller did as he where told. They watched the human send other men and women through a portal. "The gemstones are restricted." Marmedon said. How could he get his hands on them? "They are." Meslin agreed. "Security is activated." The sergeant said. Marmedon frowned. She didn't knew he had anything down there. On the screen she watched how a trio of those destroyer-droids came rolling down the hall. The human turned. "He is identified." The sergeant said. "Heinrich Schneider. Of Belmont linage. Considered to be extremely dangerous. Caution is of advise" She didn't pay him attention. The Belmont was good. He blocked them off with a barrier of crosses. The symbols made her snarl. He got a sword in hand. She shook her head. Marmedon almost couldn't believe it. He actually repelled their fire. The crossfire obscured the view. The Belmont did something. He threw an electrified projectile. One robot got fried. "Programing is failing." The sergeant reported. "Programing is incomplete." The battle continued. Their enemy cut down the droid he'd damaged. Other crosses appeared. The Belmont was forced backward. He threw axes. Rocky pillars crushed them. "Operation is closed." The sergeant coldly remarked. "The next step is in action." Marmedon exposed her fangs. What should she do? The best would be to contact her superior. Giles De Reis had fallen. So said the rumours. Her speculation was cut short. A Cyclop robot emerged. It had been concealed beneath the floor. Now it was released. Marmedon toutched her evil star symbol. Perhaps she didn't need to say anything. On the screen, the battle was afoot.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Lemya was furious. She had not been mistaken. This was getting out of hand. They where not her daughters. But she had learned to admire their company. He killed them. Slaughtered them without mercy. Lemya decided he would have to die. She sent the soulless away. She had invested such great power within them. They would likely perish without her. It wasn't important. Lemya would prepare for battle. She would do it in such way that it would honour those who fell in her service. The Dark Lord gave her a glorious power. Lemya was going to use it. She would have to wait. He still was far away. Lemya could not leave her offspring. They still needed her. Lemya would give no new production before having dealt with this matter. There was something else she could do. She used a bit of her power. She began to weave. The elves who served her master would've been impressed. They worshipped spiders. Lemya would make the perfect trap. Nobody would be able to escape. He who trespassed upon her land would have no choise. He would die. Then she would have more time to amuse herself. Lord Dracula would be pleased with her.

Heinrich Schneider presented his sword. "Glory be the Father, the Son and to the Holy Ghost." He made the sign of the cross. Heinrich was sure he would die. The last time they fought in unison. The group barely survived. The Cyclops droid opened up its shield. Heinrich knew all about its offensive. It wouldn't help. The shock-wave destroyed his crosses. Heinrich decided what strategy might be best. First he got to deactivate the shield-generator. That he might actually do. Heinrich was afraid he might never penetrate the ordmented armour. "Be the will of God!" Heinrich shouted. He was more powerful then the last time. But that might not be enough. The robot shot tripled grenades. They came through hidden openings in the monster's heavy bulk. Heinrich dodged. The Cyclop could be slow at times. But it was humanly constructed. It was very fledgeable. Heinrich threw his cross. The electrified field framed his opponent. The robot actually staggered. Then it released rockets at him. Heinrich got the crosses up in time. Each of the robots attacks might actually kill him. The mega-droid sent another round of grenades. Heinrich threw tripled axes. Lightning struck the enemy. Sparks rained from its shoulder. For a moment he actually thought he got it. Then the robot toutched its chest. Heinrich knew that move. The power-bomb made bright light wash across the area. Even the sunlight looked slightly dimmer. Heinrich somehow managed to escape. Last time the robot used this as a sort of self-destruct. This time it was different. Heinrich guessed the shield protected its position. He didn't care. The Cyclop droid fired homing missiles. Heinrich threw daggers. The rockets exploded. The robot fired. The shock-waves made portion of the floor to break. Splintered rocks obscured the battlefield. Heinrich was on the move. He blocked another trio of grenades. His whip was electrified. He whipped the droid repeatedly. The droid was brought down on one knee. He knew it was out of grenades by now. That didn't mean the battle was over. The droid struck him in the chest. The mail hold. However, he was thrown half-way across the room. The robot sent its hook-shot forward. Heinrich managed to roll aside. He'd been afraid his spine might be broken. It wasn't. His back still ached. No time for weakness. The robot shot another homing missile. Heinrich made the crosses rise from the floor. The impact again sent him sprawling. This wasn't good. Heinrich got up on his knees. The robot was approaching. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The dagger flew forward. The electrified weapon went straight into it. At first it didn't seem to notice. Then the generator imploded. It was no victory. The robot was at least some eight meters tall. Heinrich tried to remember what happened the last time. They first brought it to its knees. That he remembered. The robot made things difficult. The massive monster sent him its last remaining seekers. Heinrich barely managed to dodge. He didn't have Patrick's plasma-based stakes. Neither he got Torah's shield. He tried to figure how many rockets it actually got left. His speculation ended as it actually opened fire. The crosses saved him. They made the floor shatter. Pieces of rocks where thrown everywhere. The missiles even destroyed some cages. That was two more of them. Heinrich finally got it. Fire and frost in combination had brought it down. The robot threw the hook. Heinrich almost got captured. The machine then gave him its last rockets. They made portions of the ceiling collapse. Heinrich wondered how high it was to the open space. Never mind. The robot jumped forward. Heinrich remembered it did that. Still he almost became crushed. The long battle was wearing him down. The droid again released the hookshot. Heinrich prayed water might have the same effect as frost. He whipped at the chain. His weapon had become a jewel-whip. The robot tried to withdraw. It was like the monster knew it was in danger. Heinrich watched with aw. The blue wave was like acid. The droid staggered backward. This was his moment. Heinrich jumped into the air. Trippled crosses, blazing with fire, flew through the air. The robot actually fell to the floor. The impact sent shock-waves along the area. Heinrich didn't believe it. Was it over? No way. The robot got back up. The blast crushed his crosses. Heinrich withdrew. The robot continued to fire. Heinrich made pillars rise in defience. The rock was destroyed. He however got the time he needed. Heinrich threw the cross. Four or five watery pillars rised around his location. The robot was forced backward. Heinrich was risen into the air. The image of the cross shattered. The massive flames threw the enemy backward. The fight was far from over. Heinrich whipped the few remaining candles. He thanked the Lord for the crystals inside. He would need every one of them. The Cyclops droid was back on foot. It jumped forward, firing at each jump. Heinrich made the crosses appear. The symbols where smashed. The shock-wave threw him far backward. The hook got him. Heinrich got dragged along the floor. Somewhat dazed, he stamped it with the crucifix. Something cleared his mind. Silvery light went down the metal. The robot stood frozen. Heinrich broke free. He didn't knew he could do that. The Lord must've used his stopwatch. He made the sign of the cross. The robot broke free. Heinrich was prepared. He hurled the axe. Trippled pillars of solid water rised upon impact. The enemy was pushed backward. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord!" Heinrich shouted. He summoned more power. He jumped into the air. A ring of axes shot from his position. Such was the power of flame. He was unsure who discovered that power. Some said Leon Belmont used it. That was more then a millennia ago. Richter Belmont used such powers, way back in 1792. He made the sign of the cross. The robot began to emit an ugly-looking black steam. Heinrich dodged the moment it opened fire. He used the stopwatch. He fused it with water, just in case. The result was extraordinary. The robot was frozen within a watery field. The force made the metal melt. Heinrich lowered his head. Truely the Lord was his only fortress. He threw tripled daggers. The enflamed knives dug deep into the robot. More steam was released. Heinrich remembered it did that when damaged. He might survive after all. Then it was the will of God. Heinrich toutched his crucifix. He anyway was getting low on crystals. The robot jumped about. It blasted the heavy laser. Heinrich got no opportunity to go on offensive. His crosses where repeatedly crushed. The rocks he hid behind got blasted. He got to do something. Heinrich didn't got crystals left for the stopwatch's item-crush. He still managed to slow the robot. This simply had to work. Heinrich summoned water. Two daggers where thrown forward. They shone all blue. Heinrich noticed they went within a wavy pattern. The robot got hit just as the spell broke. It almost collapsed. Heinrich had only one thing left to do. The daggers left a track of rain behind them. With his whip on fire, he jumped. The robot was in a position in which he could damage the eye. The flame-whip whipped the thing away. The eye shattered like it was made of glass. The computer inside lasted only a second longer. Heinrich destroyed the interior. He landed just as the head exploded. Fragments of metal rained upon the area as the massive bolk fell on the battlefield. Heinrich sat motionless. He felt to weary to even celebrate. There was no place for it either. He won due to the will of the Lord. Heinrich lowered his head. He reached for his crucifix. The robot left countless crystals behind. The axe, cross and dagger lay spread upon the floor. There was some time before he could retrive them. Heinrich put them away. The stopwatch saved him. He regretted ever having viewed it as useless. The thing really was a powerful weapon. Heinrich got up. There was nothing more he could do in here. Heinrich came here out of curiocity. Now he went back to the waterfall cave. He'd checked them all by now. Heinrich went for the way out of the area. At least he hoped it would lead out of here. A stairway went upward. Heinrich began climbing. Again there where some bats. Heinrich whipped them away. At the top was another door. Heinrich made it open. He came into an area which looked familiar. Before him the river continued. Finally he'd found what he was searching for. Although the mist and gloom obscured the view. Heinrich was sure this was the right spot. The cliff only went some distance forward. Then it suddenly stopped. The river flooded the way. The pillars made him believe there once was a bridge here. Heinrich frowned. Then he made the sign of the cross. He could jump the platforms. He would be like Sonia Belmont. Heinrich smiled. She battled Dracula in 1476. She was the first of his linage to face the Dark Lord. Sypha had been right about her statement. Dracula really was different. Neither Walter Bernhardt nor Mathias Krohnquist was like him. Vladimir III Basraq simply was different. Heinrich toutched his crucifix. He scratched his beard. Enough thinking. He jumped the first platform. The pillar was wider then he expected. One lizard man jumped from the river. Heinrich almost got hit by the club. He ducked. Then he whipped the monster away. Heinrich jumped. The bats where back. Heinrich made crosses rise around his location. That made them keep the distance. Heinrich whipped them away anyway. They might suck his blood. Heinrich didn't want to become a vampire. Legends told the vampire bat actually carried that curse. Within the cursed land at least. Heinrich put it aside. He instead continued to jump. He wondered if he might ever find the well.

Nimon had taken up command. He was a red-fured fox. Somehow Slaight was still around. There was not many who was that lucky. The Belmont almost wiped them all out. Nimon was angry. He didn't expect this to happen. He'd served count Dracula all his life. Nimon tightened the grip on the evil star symbol. He finally got the holo-ring working. "It is good to see that some of you survived." Marmedon said. Her image relayed none of her thoughts. Nimon almost snarled. She could say that. Marmedo nhadn't been down here. She hadn't seen half her battalion being destroyed. Roger gave the order, he knew. But that knowledge gave no comfort. "Drop it." He said. "I need support. Not some false flattery." Her face didn't alter expression. "I see your mark upon my computer." She simply stated. "Stay there. I'll be joining you as quickly I might gather more soldiers." Nimon nodded. "Thank you." He said. "I apologize for my rudeness." Marmedon lowered her head. "Apology accepted." She simply said. Then the image disappeared. She never gave the salute. Nimon would like to ask her about that. He dismissed the matter. It was just rubbish anyway. He told his group about the news. They simply accepted. Nimon toutched his blade. He would make sure the Belmont was dead. It wasn't about the promotion. Not any more. It was personal. He was going to pay for all the friends he'd lost today. He waited. Soon. He told himself. Very soon. Then Marmedon would be here. He looked on Slaight. Something hit him. How where they going to find him. Nimon squeezed his weapon. It simply had to work.

The mist somewhat cleared. Heinrich didn't like this. The cave was blocked by a high fence. It went from one side of the wall to the other. There was no way he could get across. The platform on which he stood, was all to the right of the tunnel. There was no mechanism here. He hadn't seen one anywhere else for that matter. It had to be on the other side. But how was he going to reach it? There was one way though, if he dared. Heinrich guessed he could climb on the fence itself. The dank heat rusted the metal. But it still was solid. If it hadn't he just could've pressed through the damn thing. He made the sign of the cross. Heinrich thought it best to get working. The rusted metal was ugly to toutch. Not to mention that the ill vegetation made the walk slippy and disgustive. The stench was terrible. Heinrich looked down once. He wasn't afraid of hights, like his friend. But the thick unhealthy river gave him the goosy. Finally he was across. The platform was more then large enough for him to stand. Heinrich searched the wall. There was an opening into the mountain. Just beside the tunnel Heinrich found the mechanism. There was some time before he figured how to operate things. But finally the fence moved aside. Heinrich stepped forward. "Stand where you are!" Through the opening came three of the super battle-droids. They aimed their weapons for him. Before they could fire, Heinrich cut them all down. He resheated his sword. There was nothing more he could do. The road continued. Mudmen came from the floor. Heinrich withdrew. They where truly disgustive. He just hated these people. Heinrich whipped them away. Another duo appeared. Heinrich again whipped the enemies to surrender. Before others could appear, he jumped across the muddy area. There where two new mudmen. Heinrich whipped them into oblivion. Then he turned and ran like Hell. The bats where a problem. Heinrich got to use the throwing-cross to might get rid of them. He didn't care much about it. The Lord would guide him. Heinrich continued walking. From the floor two new mudmen appeared. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He whipped them away. The magic wasn't that powerful. Another duo rised from the floor. The ground wouldn't support him. The mud only would make him sink. Heinrich pushed through. The mudmen tried to stop him. He threw daggers at them. Finally he got free. Lizard men jumped from the river. There where at least five of them. Heinrich got no time to count them. He made crosses rise from the floor. That took the brunt of the initial attack. Heinrich blocked the sword. He impaled the fencer. He stamped the one club man with the crucifix. The spearman almost got him. Blood ran from his shoulder. Heinrich withdrew. He threw daggers at them. Another lizard collapsed. The final duo advanced. They bogh carried swords. Heinrich threw more daggers. The shield protected their approach. Heinrich blocked the attack. The cliff was rather short on this area. They had to fight face-to-face. They stabbed for him. Their shorter swords where better used for this kind of battle. Heinrich was forced to withdraw even further. He threw new daggers. The lizard protected with their shields. The whip was on fire. The shields burned. Heinrich got them before they could escape. Heinrich shook his head. This wasn't the first assault. It had to be done. Still, he didn't liked it. The way continued forward. The mist clared enough for him to see. Another fence blocked the offensive. Heinrich couldn't detect the controls. Again he would have to climb on the metal. This time things where much more complicated. The bats circled his position. He had to hold on with one hand while presenting the cross with the other. They at least kept their distance. Finally he where across. There was one problem. This cliff didn't continue beyond this point. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. Be what may be. He pulled the button. Just as the fence began to rise, Heinrich got out on the metal. He got to be quick. The fence moved higher. He got across. The lizards seemed to wait for him. Heinrich dropped among them. He was grateful there where no archers around. The club hit his shoulder. Heinrich winched with pain. That really wasn't good. He managed to impale that monster. He ducked for one of the fencers. He got it through the stomach. The lizard spearman knocked him in the face. Heinrich held up his crucifix. The weapon burned on the return. He made the whole thing burned with fire. The last remaining lizard attacked from behind. The mail held through. Heinrich beheaded the monster before it could make another attempt. He retrived the crystals. He then continued. Some distance away he noticed something wasn't right. The whole left wall had vanished. Beyond lay an area, wide as a small hangar. There where other openings. The way forward was blocked by yet another fence. That didn't matter. Within the cells where other humans. The guards where already approaching. Heinrich didn't knew them. The silvery white armours hid their features. The front of the helmet was made of glass. At least it looked like ordinary glass. They where spiders, all of them. Their weapons had a freezing polarity. Their guns made the air freeze. Heinrich quickly made a ring of crosses rise. The symbols froze. Then they shattered. Heinrich got a bad feeling about this. The spiders where all around him. Heinrich made his sword blaze with fire. The enemies withdrew. They seemed to be afraid of heat. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He dashed forward. He actually managed to impale one of those bastards. One of them fired. Heinrich felt like being frozen. He rolled upon the floor. Grenades doged his track. They made frozen icicles rise from the floor. Heinrich was risen into the air. The cross burst into flames. Ceveral enemies where hit. One duo held together. They released a freezing mist which made him shiver. A group of four lizard troopers also joined in the fight. Heinrich really didn't like this. The troopers almost got him before. Heinrich threw axes. Lightning struck the area. One lizard collapsed. Heinrich buried his blade into its heart. He made crosses rise in defience. That blocked their approach. At least until the spiders froze them. Heinrich was on the move. He threw daggers. The blade split in three. The burning knives ended the life of another lizard. It'd been foolish enough to land. Again and again he was forced to block their approach. His blade was on fire. He created a whole screen of spinning heat while turning. Another spider lost its hand, then its head. The battle waged back and forth. Grenades hammered the battlefield. Heinrich threw axes. Lightning made quick work of the remaining lizards. The spider almost froze him. Heinrich shuddered with cold. He finally impaled the enemy. Gasping, he stood alone on the area. The place was a butcher's yard. Heinrich felt tired and sick. He whipped down the candles. He found some laurels. Heinrich felt no victory. He was a slaughterer. Not even the people's chearing could change that. Suddenly they screamed. Did they see the blood on his hands? No, that couldn't be it. Metal wheels came rolling down the walkway. They unfolded. The destroyer-droids opened fire. Heinrich still got his sword in hand. He summoned electricity to counter their attack. The deathly crossfire made things even more complicated. They tried to come at him from bogh sides. Heinrich pressed his back against that weird shuttle who occupied the heart of the hangar. He wondered what it was doing here anyway. The destroyers advanced. For a moment their weapons where down. They seemed to consider their momentum. Heinrich only got a moment's brief. The robots where back on the move. Heinrich jumped above the tail of the shuttle. He used the stopwatch to slow the enemy. One of them he actually cut in half. The second continued the offense. The heavy blasters obscured his view. He repelled the onslaught as best he could. Heinrich made crosses rise in defience. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord!" He challenged. The robot shot the crosses away. Heinrich hammered the robot with repeated boomerangs. The machine altered polarity. That was what he waited for. Heinrich dashed forward. The robot tried to rise its weapons in time. The droid was already to late. Heinrich made a swing. He cut through the upper torso, right into the heart of the computer who controlled the machine. The robot collapsed. Heinrich used the laurels to heal his damages. That was truly miraculous. They said Simon Belmont was the first who used it, way back in 1688. Then again, some scholars said Sonia Belmont found them, in 1476, and brought them home. He put it aside. Something was still amiss. The metal dragon, who'd occupied the center of this area, lifted into the air. "Oh my God." Heinrich gasped. This wasn't possible. The robot was on the size of a helicopter. The dragon roared. Heinrich drew backward. That was the best he could do. The flames washed the area clean. The remains of the battle was all wiped out. This really wasn't good. The Hellfire-dragon seemed to notice his mobility. The eyes seemed to live with their own ill intentions. Heinrich reached for the crucifix. The Cyclops had been the ultimate challenge. He didn't even know if he could survive this. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He was a Belmont. That would have to be enough. He moved into action. Heinrich only hoped the Lord really would guide him. The dragon roared. Flames went across the area. This really was bad. Heinrich reached for the crucifix. Water filled his blood. A defensive screen of water blocked the offense. Heinrich felt like he could breathe again. Perhaps he could pull through after all.

Olivia lay weeping on the floor. Their attempt had failed. People lay dead, all because of her. Loretta was gone. Ezekiel sat beside her. He tried to comfort her. Arachene had trapped them. They had no defense against their power. Mark Walker had been summoned. Olivia was glad he wasn't here. He would've tried to make her his bride. That she couldn't bare. They killed many vampires. Olivia used their weapons to fight the lizards. She actually killed some of them herself. Somehow she knew her childhood was lost. Olivia had grown up. She had to. When monsters where around, you simply got to do something. Olivia dried her tears. Nobody had come since the battle was over. They still lay on the cliffs. The sun eliminated their features. Olivia hated them. She hated every one of them. She didn't care about what Muhamed the prophet said. How could Allah be good when things like this happened? Olivia knew it was the Devil whispering. She tried not to listen. Tried to throw off the unholy whispering. "We must uphold the law." Ezekiel said in a low voice. The Jew squeezed his lit chandlier crest. "The Lord will help us. He will not abandoned those who summons his name." Olivia tried to believe that. Her sister was gone, most likely she was dead already. Their parents died in the plague years ago. Olivia was all alone. People she might never knew died because of her. She dried her eyes upon the wail. Somehow she got to pick herself back together. Olivia inhaled. She still was the girl who opposed the undead. That gave her some authority. She still got her symbol. Olivia knew that somewhere where the answers she needed. If she could only find them.

The villa mansion, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. of January 2099 A.D.
Marmedon had to admit. She'd failed. Although she where more then 200 years old, she'd failed miserably. They got all the right in the world to punish her actions. She was after all nothing more then a worthless knight. Sting was the lieutenant on duty. She looked like a human camileon. "You must do like you promised." The cyborg finally said. "Yes sir." She answered. "At once." Sting made the camera alter perspective. "I have prepared the troopers as you requested." Marmedon saw images of armed and armoured soldiers, ready for battle. She gave her salute. "Hail the count." She wondered why Zera wasn't here. She was their commander. Marmedon guessed she would hear of it later. Who was this cyborg really? Again there where to many questions. It was her curiosity who got the best of her to begin with. Never mind that now. "Hail the count." Sting returned the salute. Then her hologram faded. Everyone where silent. She was given a second opportunity. Marmedon was sure of it. She could take the intruder. Or, she guessed, he would take her. Marmedon licked her fangs nervously. She would do it. Marmedon would die if so be it. She served the Devil. Marmedon straightened her miter. They would be here soon.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. of January 2099 A.D.
Julia hid among the shadows. She had come here to see for herself. They said a girl marched for revolution. Julia was surprised. They where fewer then when she last saw them. The senior field-commander had been said to be here. What he was doing, nobody knew. Perhaps it was true. Perhaps Dracula was alive again. Julia felt a shiver she knew wasn't fear. What she felt, was extecy. She hated herself for such feelings. She wasn't the Devil's concubine. Heinrich was right. Although she where a vampire, Julia didn't have to walk down that path. She could denounce shadow. Julia was afraid she might fail. The villagers sat together. Mark Walker clad this group like they did in ancient time. He was no better then her father. Jacob was stiffly conservative. She dismissed the matter. Julia wished she'd heard of this earlier. Then she could've let them kill her. That was wasteless speculation. Julia knew the truth. She might not be able to control the dark side while in battle. She was terrified by the mere possibility. If that happened, she might be lost forever. She already heard them speaking. Unholy whispering, the voices of the dark side. Sunlight shone through the bars far above. The openings where placed, here and there, throughout the garden maze. She slipped deeper into the shadow. She would like to do it here. But they would stop her. Julia knew they where the count's pet. If only Heinrich could be here.

The Hellfire-dragon got lower. Heinrich reached for his crucifix. What should it do? He was unsure if he really wished to know the answer of that question. Heinrich knew he had to. To know the enemy, is to know his weakness. That was according to the codex of war. Heinrich was advised to read such lore. Rockets shot from its shoulders. The duo flew his way. They had to be seekers. "Just what I needed." Heinrich muttered. He gathered the crystals his enemies left behind. Heinrich was ready. He knew how to counter this assault. Rockets shot at him. He made crosses rise in defience. The missiles blew on impact. The dragon wasn't finished though. New, repeated, duos of homing rockets continued to go forward. Heinrich was forced on the defensive. He only knew one thing which really could stop the machines. Heinrich threw the cross. It split in four. Electrical currents trapped his opponent. The enemy roared. Although something was diferent, it wasn't enough. The dragon spew flames all about the area. Heinrich prayed the villagers might survive. He threw daggers. The wavy duo let raindrops behind. The robot was stunned. Heinrich tried to figure out a strategy. Before he came to conclusion, the dragon was on the assault. The robot's wings moved quicker then the human eye could see. Heinrich didn't care. Four small helicopters, the size of a Labrador, where released. Heinrich saw something like it within the garden maze. They released small walking bombs. Heinrich wasn't foolish enough to try counter. He instead summoned earth to his assistance. He threw the dagger. The crisscrossing items made tiny splinter fall in their track. The impact made some of the chopters explode. Heinrich made crosses rise in front. That blocked their explosives. Heinrich made axes fall upon the dragon. Lightning struck. The robot actually was thrown off his track. Heinrich finished the remaining chopters. His electrified whip was a powerful weapon. The Hellfire-dragon washed the area with flame. Heinrich reached for his crucifix. A wall of rock appeared to defend his position. The robot made them melt in seconds. Heinrich was ready. He used the stopwatch. The enemy froze. Heinrich then threw his axe. The item split in five. Fountains of water appeared on every impact. The robot roared. The sound was so natural. Heinrich felt chills down his spine. Was a dragon soul trapped within this machine? The mere possibility made him furious. They where the first living children of God. So the Chinese worshippers said. Heinrich wasn't that sure. His clan kept many secrets. No time to think further about that. The dragon-droid settled a few meters above. A hidden opening between its front legs opened. Some strange boxes fell from the storage. The march had begun. Tiny chicken-like robots marched toward him. They only stopped to throw disc-like projectiles. Heinrich thought they looked like At-St Walkers from some Star Wars movie. That was ridiculous. Never the less, they nearly got him. Heinrich threw repeated daggers. He actually whipped away some of them himself. The electrified whip even worked against these monsters. Suddenly the robot had enough. Heinrich almost got burned by heavy flames. He blocked behind a wall of water. The robot released new missiles at him. Heinrich had his own strategy laied out by now. It wasn't much. But it was all he could do. After all, it worked on other robots. First he made crosses rise in front. That took the brunt of the offensive. Heinrich made axes ram the Hellfire-dragon. The electrical attack threw it off balance. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The robot then got the full brunt of the watery cross-based attack. The item-crush made the dragon withdraw. The rain of rockets subsided. Another wave of chopters was the answer. They made a nice work of bloing the place apart. Heinrich blocked. He blocked again. The assault was almost overwhelming. "The Lord thrones in the Heaven!" Heinrich cried. He summoned the Lord. He was risen into the air. Fire eluminated his bloodline power. The cross burst into fire. The attack threw the robots backward. Heinrich toutched the crucifix. He'd kept his faight. Then the Hellfire-dragon almost ended the ordeal. The flames was where nothing he could resist. He rolled backward. Somehow he survived. Heinrich felt like being burned all over. The laurels saved him. Heinrich was back on foot. Never was he to surrender. Heinrich decided he didn't despair. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord!" He shouted. The dragon breathed. Heinrich was able to block this time. He threw the cross. The item blazed with blue light. Pillars of water hit the robot. Heinrich wasn't finished. He retrived the item upon its return. He got very few crystals left. He however spent them on a final attack. The Hellfire-dragon made new mini-walkers attack. Just then he trapped the thing within a box of lightning. The dragon roared. Smoke was released from the joints. The orb, which Heinrich knew housed the generator, imploded. The shield was down. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. Bogh the choppers, and the walkers, left behind some crystals. Heinrich was truly grateful. He knew that this was only the beginning. The damned thing got ordmented shielding. The Hellfire-dragon already released more rockets. Heinrich knew he was in trouble. The missiles chased him. Only the Lord knew what would happen. Heinrich knew he got to use fire if he should defeat that thing. The crosses where blown apart. The rocks exploded. There was another onslaught of chopters heading his way. This really wasn't his day. The robots released other bombs. The battle continued. Heinrich made the sign of the cross.

The red knights exchanged salutes. Nimon knew he looked rather shabby compared with the new arrivals. Slaight gave them the correct coordinates. Marmedon went with them. Nimon never would admit it. But he felt relaxed by her presence. She was one of the great vampires. She would knew what to do. Marmedon had other lizards to her command. Nimon was impressed. They wouldn't listen to Roger. Why an ordinary human got higher command then a vampire, was beyond his belief. He guessed the Dark Lord might have a plan. "That was it." He finished the report. "I withdrew with what few men who where still alive." This he'd told her before. But the troopers might need the reminder. Mere greater numbers where no key to victory. The hunter had greater power then any of them. None of the knights had been bestowed with power. One group was entirely made up by super battle-droids. The sergeant was in personal command. Nimon tried to contact the robots earlier. He got no answer. Not until now at least. "Thank you." Marmedon said. They exchanged their salute. His soldiers where spread out among the fresh soldiers. Nimon felt flattered when she made him her second-in-command. He marched beside the droid-sargent. Marmedon would do it. She would defeat the hunter. He just had to believe in that.

Heinrich made the chopters explode. The jewel-whip gave enough power to do that. Even his ordinary whip could defeat robots. Heinrich wondered about that. He saw shadow behind them. He could see beyond the obvious. Heinrich fancied if the whip might banish the darkness behind. He made the sign of the cross. Christopher Belmont forged this whip way back in the 1580s. His son really was a great vampire hunter. Heinrich threw daggers. The weapon split in three. The enflamed daggers hammered the enemy's armour. Heinrich cheered. Although ordmented, the dragon's armour showed scars of the impalement. Fire was his weapon. Although this machine had an enflamed breath which could challenge the lesser dragon, it had no real protection. That was the real trick. Heinrich made water shield his location. The robot could kill him in ceveral ways he didn't wish to think about. The Hellfire-dragons released homing missiles. The water couldn't protect him from such weapons. That was part of the problem. Heinrich made crosses rise in protection. The robot continued to fire its projectiles. Heinrich was forced to whidraw. The enemy was stronger then him. Heinrich got other powers. The grasp on the crucifix tightened. He was risen into the air. Heinrich felt sweath on his back as the enflamed cross made manifest. The flames crushed bogh the missiles while scarring the robot's armour. Flames washed the area clean. Heinrich screamed. His arm was burned. His side felt like being on fire. The laurels was all which saved him. Their power was extraordinary. Heinrich knew he would've been dead without them. The Hellfire-dragon flew in low. The nimi-walkers marched toward his position. They where released with one intention only; to destroy anything which moved. The disc-shaped shots created enflamed explosions. Heinrich threw the cross. The item shone with a bright green glow. Rocky pillars rised in defience. They gave him the momentum he needed. Heinrich threw axes. Earth still was in his blood. Other pillars appeared to smash the robots. The Hellfire-dragon almost got impaled. The final pillar sent it hard against the high ceiling. The robot fell upon the floor. The villagers cheered. Heinrich didn't feel like he earned their approval. He was right. The battle wasn't over. Foul black smoke where released from the enemy's joints. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The robot again took to the air. The thing wasn't as elegent as before. The wings must be damaged. Heinrich was grateful. He felt no volour for having fought this thing. He only felt grateful to the Lord who guided him through. The flames almost burned him. Heinrich made other rocks protect him. They didn't last long. The robot melted their construction. Heinrich was running out of tricks. And on crystals. The walkers left behind some gemstones. It wasn't enough. Heinrich was forced on the defensive. The robot chased him. Heinrich was grateful it fired no other missiles. Then it stopped. Heinrich was sure he knew what was coming. More of those mini-chopters. He wasn't disappointed. They made bombs go his way. They really went his way. Heinrich whipped them away. The whip contained its power. Heinrich whipped at the chopters. The weapon made them explode. He felt really grateful for the crystals they left behind. The Hellfire-dragon roared its challenge. Heinrich stepped backward. This was to much. He couldn't defeat this thing. "Come on!" He knew that voice. "You can do it!" Harriet and Lydie where friends. They worked for Patrick's father. Heinrich was glad they'd escaped from Chaos. The other villagers shouted their support. Heinrich toutched the crucifix. Whatever the case, he couldn't let them down. He blocked the onslaught of seekers. The crosses saved him. Heinrich summoned more fire. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord!" He shouted his family's ancient slogan. The words where the truth. The Lord really could make prayers come true. "I'm an unjust and ungodly man." Heinrich admitted. "Jesus!" He summoned the name of God while moving forward. "Jesus!" The name became his reality. Flame lit up the chain-whip. He smashed the missiles when repeatedly throwing the cross. Then he jumped. Heinrich whipped the massive robot in the face. He made metal melt and wires snap. Sparks rained from the computer. Somehow the dragon managed to hold together. Heinrich was pushed backward. He tried to deal it its final moment. The robot just wouldn't surrender. For a moment he just was busy staying alive. "Christ!" Heinrich shouted. The whip was a bar of blazing gold. The robot finally gave way. Heinrich was brought to his knees. The smoke, the smell of melted metal, almost made it impossible breathing. Heinrich gasped. He rolled backward. The Hellfire-dragon lay in a heap before him. The interiour still was afire. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. There was only one word on his mind. "Amen." He finally managed to speak. "Glory be the Father in the high Heavens." He felt like a really old man. Not even the laurels could remove that feeling. Heinrich opened the gates which kept the villagers in captivity. He noticed they where clad like in ancient time. That didn't matter. He didn't heard their blessing. He simply was to tired. Heinrich went to pick up the crystals. There was a fortune. He wasn't interested. Heinrich closed his eyes. Then he simply collapsed. There simply was nothing more he could do.

Castle center, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. of January 2099 A.D.
The giant lizard man danced like a maniac. He hadn't found the antidote. But he found something which was equally valuble. A sort of anti-dark mystic potion. The effect gave him control of his mind. At least as long it lasted. Dr. Jeckyle was determined. He wanted to be on the right side. The Devil was it who set him on this path. Here he might finally get a chanse to reduce his wicked way of life. Mr. Hyde was going to be nothing more then a bad memory. He stopped dancing. His condition still was aweful. Here he was imprisoned within the castle. Henry Jeckyle was a medical doctor. He wished to help people. He wished to cure the sick. Instead he had become a monster. It was true. Christopher Belmont said so in 1577. Then he was Edward Hyde. Hyde wouldn't listen. Henry Jeckyle had been angry. But now he finally figured it out. He had chosen the way in life. He lit some more candles. The antidote would soon end its effect. He would become a monster again. Henry Jeckyle at least wished to show Mr. Hyde the truth. Light would always shine. Even in the midst of the darkest night. He who said He was the light, would return someday. Then their regime would fail.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. of January 2099 A.D.
Marmedon tried to get the picture of things. The tunnel was a confusing labyrinth. She knew that. But at the same time, she had no idea. The place simply was to big for any quick investigation. Marmedon sent scouts to explore the levels of this area. Why couldn't he have infiltrated the mine instead? The underground mine was larger. But it got a much simpler buildup. Marmedon dismissed the matter. Nimon the fox was in charge of the situation. Every so often he would give her reports on how things transpired. Not that she really was important. The sergeant should've been of greater use. But some idiotic architect decided to not put up a full survailence system down here. The few cameras available sent no useful information. Most of the posts where however abandoned. That was just rubbish. Nothing seemed to be going her way. The vampire continued her walk. The space in which she put up the base of operation wasn't exactly that very large. The post only consisted of some laptop computers anyway. Marmedon growled. Back when she was young, they didn't need all this equipment. They could be of help. She knew that. But for the most part she didn't understand. Technology wasn't among her interests. Nimon suddenly broke into her line of thought. "Sir." He said. She still wasn't used to that name. "We have them." Marmedon smiled. "Then I want him alive." She said while licking her fangs.

Harriet knelt over him. She carried the family name of Esterfield. Legends said she was a desendant of Carrie Fernandez's adopted mother. Sara Esterfield was a wealthy English woman who lived in Veros. Heinrich put it aside. "How long has I been asleep?" He asked the villagers. Lydie Dorrin shook her head. "You just fainted." She claimed to be a relative of Vincent Dorrin. That was a priest who aided Jonathan Morris, Charlotte Aulin and Eric Lecarde way back in 1944. Heinrich was unsure of those stories. Much of the Belmont archieves where destroyed during the battle of Britain. Then what she said hit home. Heinrich shook his head. Strange things really did happen. "It was the fay who did it." One of the male villagers said. He was dressed like an 19th. century farmer. "What fay?" Heinrich eagerly asked. Was Torah among the captives? Harriet shook her head. "She was inside a bottle." Lydie explained. "The cage which kept us from helping her where removed." The farmer continued the tale. "Who are you?" Heinrich asked. The man shrugged. "My name is Petrof Barescow." He reached into his shirt, portraying an Orthodox crucifix. "You're from Lowdon." He said. Petrof nodded. Lowdon was the forgate of Oldhill. Father Nathan said that it was an Orthodox community down there. Patrick once wished to visit the place. Heinrich never went with him. "However." Lydie said. "I crushed the bottle. The fairy fled." Harriet didn't agree. "I heard her." She stated. "She was grateful to be free." Petrof nodded. "She said her name was Lilly. She wished to thank you for having released her." Lydie shrugged. Heinrich dismissed the matter. The point was that he was healed. Heinrich felt better then he had for days. Torah's fairy was Rose. He knew nothing about this Lilly. Never the less, he was grateful. "Enough of this smalltalk." A fourth villagers said. Heinrich knew that man. It was friedrich Bossner. He had been offensive all from the beginning. "He might got us out." Freidrich argued. "But we're still in prison." Heinrich shook his head. He reached for the cross. Already before the attack, there where people who feared him. They didn't trust him. After all they'd done, people still where opposed to their creed. For a moment Heinrich figured what Simon Belmont might felt. In 1691, folks blamed him for the still active evil powers. Dracula really possessed him. But he was the only known person who'd managed to keep his integrity intact. Heinrich put it aside. He still got one of those gemstones. Somewhat annoyed, he threw it on the floor. "Go." He said. "Tell them I'm still hunting Dracula." He sent Friedrich a look. "Tell them that Joseph Vincent still hasn't reached him." Freidrich crossed his arms in front. "I'll tell Elizabeth exactly what you said." He almost shot back. Then he went through the portal. The others exchanged glances. Then they went through. "You don't have to mind about him." Petrof stated. "I'll tell them the truth." He went inside. Heinrich guessed the truth, in this case, depended on the point of view. "Why you don't come with us?" Lydie asked. "We don't blame you." She looked so cute. The soft brown eyes returned his gaze. She was small, but graceful. Heinrich shook his head. "I still isn't finished." She nodded. Lydie looked mournful. "Be the will of God." She whispered. Then she too was gone. Harriet threw back her dark blonde hair. "I want to go with you." She said. Harriet and Torah had become close friend over the Holiday. Heinrich shook his head. "You know it's impossible." She could become a hunter. But not here, not now. They didn't have time. To hunt vampires was no hobby. It was a hard life. A person who wished to become a hunter would need to have the most serious commitment. He, or she, would have to invest years of hard training of bough body and soul. Harriet must've seen some of it on his face. She made the sign of the cross. "May He be with you." She said. "Always." Heinrich lowered his head. Harriet went through. The portal closed. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He didn't expect to be alive. The cave was silent. He went to investigate the fence. The iron bars blocked the way forward. He couldn't detect the controls. The bats where back. Heinrich whipped at them. He guessed he got to climb the fence again. No need to play around. Heinrich grasped the metal fence. There only was a small opening within the foundation. Heinrich squeezed himself inside. "Drop your weapons." The mountain moved aside. Another trio of super battle-droids emerged. Heinrich got a small squabble before he could dismantle the robots. He then pulled the trigger. The bars moved upward. There was no walkway this side of the tunnel. Heinrich swung himself back upon the metal. He held on with bare life. He made the sign of the cross. Finally Heinrich was back on solid ground. Or perhaps not. The way forward was all muddy. Heinrich stepped backward. The mudman got up. Heinrich threw daggers. They collapsed. Heinrich ran. Other mudmen appeared from the ground. He whipped them away. Whatever magic kept them in motion, wasn't that powerful. Heinrich was grateful about that. He climbed some steps. The cave grew larger. The way stopped. There was solid ground in front. Still, something was wrong. The rock seemed stained here. It was like acid washed across them. He looked down. The river had developed a sikly illumination which he really disliked. Heinrich reached for the cross. Was he to late? He reach into the pocket. The heartstone still was alive. Heinrich had a feeling it would die if the river where destroyed. He made the sign of the cross. He should make it. He shouldn't be to late. Heinrich jumped. He landed on solid ground. The mudmen rised in front. Heinrich whipped them into oblivion. The earth which earlier supported his weight, had become dead mud. Heinrich summoned the Lord. He would make it! He whipped away some other mudmen. He went across. There where another small waterfall. Heinrich climbed the stairs beside. The cave got narrower. Another fence blocked his approach. Heinrich detected the controls. For once they where on his side of the river. He pulled the trigger. The super battle-droids opened fire without warning. Heinrich threw himself to the floor. The trio advanced. Heinrich threw his axe. He summoned the bloodline power. Without any element to back it up, the item simply split in three. That was all he needed. One droid was down. The others withdrew. Heinrich got up. His whip somehow blocked their lasers. He guessed it was because of the morning-star. His whip was a powerful weapon. Heinrich flailed the item. One robot was thrown into the river. Heinrich felt sick as the robot actually melted. The river had become a threat to all living things. The final robot fired. Heinrich pressed against the side of the wall. He threw the cross. The item flew forward. The droid tried to block. The holy symbol simply cut the thing to pieces. Heinrich retrieved his sub-weapon. The way forward lay open. Heinrich stepped forward. The road went straight for some distance. The luminous glow of the river gave more then enough light. Heinrich whipped the candles. He found some crystals. He ate the food. The drumstick replenished his energy. The luminous glow almost made the webs invisible. It was his own ability to see beyond the obvious who saved him. He still got the whip out. The very fabric made the spindle burn. Heinrich immediately stepped backward. The spider-woman spat acidic liquid on the floor. Heinrich almost got caught in the process. He made the sign of the cross. Arachene dropped from her web. She twirled her lance. Heinrich just barely managed to block. Arachne snarled. Her attractive features where all twisted. Heinrich withdrew even further. He threw the dagger. His enemy twirled the lance. She repeled it like she was a spear guard. Heinrich was just barely able to retrieve it. He wasn't Juste Belmont. This wasn't 1748. He made the sign of the cross. The symbol made the demon retreat. Heinrich sent her the boomerang-cross. The item split in four. Electrical currents trapped her location. The creature screamed. She was dead before reaching the floor. Heinrich claimed the symbol. He obtained the crystals which the spider left behind. The way went forward. Heinrich cracked the whip. There was no other Arachene around. He was grateful. The sound of the waterfall was all he could hear. The luminous glow where reflected from the robot's oiled exterior. The destroyer-droid unfolded. Heinrich immediately drew backward. The robot opened fire. Heinrich just barely got his sword out in time. Flames blazed upon his blade. The blasters where repeled. Heinrich continued to withdraw. The robot was upon him. Heinrich used the stopwatch. His blood was on fire. The robot froze within a flickering field of solid heat. Heinrich dashed forward. The shield was still up. The polarity kept him away. Heinrich almost cursed. He got to do things the hard way. The robot was released. Heinrich was ready. The enflamed cross cut the robot down. Heinrich leaned upon the wall. Things wasn't easy today. He'd already noticed. Heinrich reached for the crucifix. He better get moving. The tunnel suddenly grew into an enormous chamber. The circular outline suggested people had been at work. Rocky pillars raised from the water all around the area. Heinrich got a feeling he was inside a gigantic clock. From a cave far above his position, the water fell down into an monstrous wire-pool. The sound was almost more then he could handle. Heinrich shook his head. He looked up. He thought something glimmered up there. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "Oh my God." He almost gasped. The web was enormous. 10000 spiders must've been at work for a 1000 years to create it. Heinrich was hit by supernatural fear. What if Acrya was up there? What if the elves where right and Ungoliant was alive? He tried to shake it. Heinrich tightened the grip on his weapon. Reinhardt Schneider once defeated the spider-goddess. That was a mere legend. He never spoke of it in his journal. Acording to John Morris, who wrote in 1917, he never heard of it either. He knelt in prayer. Shanoah fought Ahtroverta, sometime around 1810. Heinrich didn't have her power. No member of his family ever figured those items. Shanoah gave them to Richter Belmont. He kept the glyphs in secret. Nobody would ever claim them. Their power where to great for any mere human to master. He put it aside. Heinrich would keep his faight in God. The Lord would guide him. He made the sign of the cross. Heinrich inhaled. He hung up the whip. There was some distance to nearest pillar. He would have to do it. The water, or the wire-pool, would kill him anyway. Heinrich gathered his momentum. Then he simply did it. The foundation was the size of a small tower. Heinrich landed upon the 9 tile. How was he to climb the wall? He got other problems. Tiny holes in the platform opened. A group of nine super battle-droids emerged. Heinrich cracked the chain-whip. The robots opened fire. A circle of crosses blocked their offensive. Heinrich froze the enemies. The stopwatch really came in handy. Without mercy he whipped them all down. The robots fell into the river. The eerie dark liquid made them melt. Heinrich reached for the crucifix. He got to find a way upward.

This time it was the sergeant who led the way. Marmedon was eager for battle. At last the robot was to some use. The survailance system detected their enemy. He was inside the pool-chamber. Nog knew that spot. It even showed up on their layout computer. Marmedon made sure they went the shortest way. Nimon prepared the knights for what was to come. He really was such a nice little fox. She dismissed the matter. She was not much taller then him. Marmedon had no taste for his blood anyway. The foxes could not be turned. Marmedon wondered why. The Japanese clansmen simply died when draining them of blood. She put even that matter aside. She was a vampire. Lord Dracula revived her himself. Marmedon served the Dark Lord since he came to England. That was in 1897. The count investigated the monastery church outside of Witby. Marmedon viewed the remains of the sargent's soldiers. The central control-computer dispatched robots throughout the castle. The intruder destroyed each machine he encountered. Marmedon was shocked, although she concealed her emotions. She never expected a mere human to accomplish this destruction. Actrise assured her that science might never challenge the school of mysticism. That was true. She dismissed the matter. They had arrived. "Fire at will." She instructed.

Heinrich landed upon the 8 tile. This time eight super battle-droids was at the ready. Heinrich threw the cross. Flame lit his whip. The robots where quickly dismantled. Heinrich breathed heavily. He retained the boomerang upon the return. He made another jump. Heinrich landed on 7. So far he didn't spot what he needed. Seven super battle-droids emerged. Heinrich expected it would be this way. The stopwatch kept them in place. Heinrich whipped them all away. He was grateful for the crystals they left behind. To keep so many in place was really difficult. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. So far it worked. They came without warning. Arrows flew through the air. Heinrich got hit in the chest and shoulder. The meil protected him from damage. The assault never the less was painful. Blood ran from his shoulders. He got no shoulder-plate to defend from danger. The red knights where back. The group of vampires, elves, foxes and human traitors emerged from the tunnel he left earlier. Heinrich never knew they where this close. This was the worst battlefield imaginable. Heinrich used the laurels to heal himself. The stopwatch didn't work properly on the living. Although he could freeze the undead, that wouldn't be the end. He got no more time to speculate. Lizard men jumped from the river. "Get him!" One of them shouted. The strange lipsy accent made it almost impossible for him to figure. He got it. The lizards where on him. Heinrich backed away from one spearman. He cut the thing down with daggers. The swordman got close. Heinrich whipped the monster into oblivion. Other arrows came through the air. Heinrich didn't managed to whip them all away. The one with the club almost knocked him out. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The club man withdrew. They didn't liked the image of the cross. Heinrich smiled. Although the grimace never reached his eyes. The Lord would help him. The club soon was down. Heinrich made crosses rise in defience. The third onslaught of arrows burned on contact. He frowned. Heinrich didn't expect that to happen. There still where other lizards around. Heinrich ducked. The other spearman nearly impaled his heart. Heinrich made axes fall upon them. The sword lizard swung for him. Heinrich grasped his whip in bogh hand. The mystic fabric blocked the offensive. Heinrich stamped it with his crucifix. Burning, the lizard fell into the river. There still was one lizard standing. The monster altered grip on its weapon. Heinrich recoiled the whip. He unsheated the sword. The club man was ready. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The lizard hissed. "Take him Slaight!" Someone shouted. Heinrich didn't turn. He was prepared to block their arrows. Neither came. The lizard dashed at him. Heinrich almost fell into the liquid. He managed to alter direction. The lizard was at him again. Heinrich blocked. The club was made of some strange hard wood. Heinrich noticed he couldn't cut it. The metal spikes easily could deal him the final moment. He tried not to think of it. Heinrich blocked the onslaught with his symbol in hand. Sparks illuminated their fight. Heinrich stepped backward. That monster got a knife. Heinrich almost got stabbed. The lizard was quick. Heinrich tried to nail it. The leathery armour protected its body. He noticed it was made mostly of some weird shells or scales. Perhaps… Heinrich dismissed the matter. This wasn't the time. The lizard hit him. The dagger tore open his jacket. Blood ran down his forarm. He tried not to notice. Heinrich held up his crucifix. The symbol blocked another assault. Two new lizards emerged from the water. "Jesus Christ!" Heinrich summoned the name of the Lord. "Give me strength!" He advanced. Heinrich wasn't going to die here. He pushed the lizards backward. His blade was on fire. The spearman was cut down. Heinrich pierced the heart of the second enemy. Slaight stil was on the move. Heinrich wondered if he might be a lizard knight. Bogh Leon and Juste Belmont spoke of those people. Heinrich decided it didn't matter. The lizard dashed forward. Heinrich was able to sidestep the approach. His weapon was still on fire. He cut the club. His enemy threw it aside. The knife went for his heart. Heinrich was able to shield himself. The weapon cut into his flesh. Heinrich groaned. He prayed the weapon wasn't poisoned. Slaight stabbed again. Heinrich blocked with the cross. For a moment they struggled for superiority. Then Heinrich buried his blade deep into the heart of his enemy. The lizard hissed. Blood dropped from its mouth. Then the monster simply collapsed. Heinrich saw in its eyes. The thing was dead before reaching the floor. The red guards really disliked that last victory. They fired another round of arrows. Heinrich blocked their assault. He jumped toward the 6 tile. Upon his landing, six new robots rised from the floor. Heinrich dropped himself upon the floor. Their lasers shot above him. Heinrich froze the super battle-droids. He then ended the ordeal. The other enemies where on the move. Heinrich had no chance to continue his approach. A band of red archers already where on the platform behind him. They shielded the approach of their comrades. Heinrich made crosses appear in front. The red guards already where to close. "Come on boys!" One fox shouted. "Take him! Take him now!" Heinrich figured he was behind the archers. Never mind. Heinrich was involved with battle. The knights where far better fencers then the lizards. In close-range he had no space for the sub-weapons. Heinrich got the whip in hand. He fused it with lightning. The electrical weapon made them keep some distance. Then the arrows where a greater threat. Heinrich wished he could nail the archers. No way. He simply was to busy. The meil saved him. A pitty he got no helmet. He began to think the power of One might be the only salution. That would kill him. Heinrich bit his teeth together. He wasn't going to surrender. He cleared some space. Heinrich was risen into the air. The arrows somehow didn't reach him. The sign of the cross blazed behind his position. The flames cleared the area. The attack fried them, or threw them in the river. Heinrich almost felt pitty on them. The dark liquid was like acid. Then someone whistled. The knights retreated. Heinrich used the opportunity to jump another platform. He landed upon the 5. He wasn't surprised when five new droids popped out. Heinrich was quicker this time. He blocked their offensive. The machines lost their momentum. Heinrich whipped them into ashes. He made the sign of the cross. Heinrich retrived the crystals. Another gang of robots appeared behind the archers. Heinrich began to feel really nervous. At least there where no destroyer-droids. Then there was the sergeant. The battle-droids opened fire. Heinrich blocked the offensive. He knew it was a mistake. The robots where across. Heinrich immediately went into battle. The robots where cut down. Then the red knights where back. Heinrich was forced backward. He whipped one human in the chest. The plate broke. The morning-star crashed his ribs. Heinrich almost winched. The fox in the lead was burning. "Defend him!" A voice instructed. "Defend Nimon!" Heinrich didn't pay attention. Robots came marching forward. Heinrich made axes fall upon the battlefield. All was chaos and conflict. He actually was able to land on the 4. Upon his arrival, four other super battle-droids rised from the floor. Heinrich froze them all. He whipped them into oblivion. He retrived the crystals. The knights kept up their attack. Heinrich got no idea how many where around. Nimon was dead. He saw it in his eyes. Arrows shot forward. Heinrich got hit. He staggered backward. He was running out of tricks. Heinrich healed himself just in time. Robots and red knights pushed his position. He made crosses rise in defience. That kept them away for some time. Heinrich made tripled crosses cut the robots. The enflamed projectiles did the job. He retrived the boomerang upon the return. Heinrich hoped the sergeant wouldn't come. The soldiers looked somewhat confused. Nobody seemed to have the command. Heinrich pushed forward. He whipped them down. The robots collapsed. He knew this was the end. They couldn't defeat him. The red knights finally where forced to withdraw. Ashes and corpses, broken machinery or twisted metal marked the battlefield. Tired and exausted Heinrich picked up what crystals they left. He prepared for another stand-off. The soldiers moved about. The archers blocked his view. Heinrich jumped. He landed upon the 3 tile. The robots was soon dismantled. Heinrich was grateful for the crystals. The sergeant was back. Heinrich knew he would. He'd hoped to escape. This was no ideal battleground. He had no choise. The mechanical monster already opened fire. Heinrich blocked. The metal skeleton jumped across. Heinrich was there to meet him. The whip struck the monster. The sergeant staggered. Heinrich whipped repeatedly. The enemy fell into a heap of shining bones. Heinrich thought of throwing them into the water. He was unsure that would actually work. There was no time. Heinrich's whip where electrified. He whipped the bones. They actually cracked. The sergeant was still able to rebuild itself. He aimed the shotgun at him. Heinrich knew what was coming. Tiny explosions hit the area. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He summoned his bloodline power. Trippled axes cut down his enemy. The robot fell into a heap. The lightning seemed to have taken it down. Heinrich wasn't that sure. He knew these folks got plenty of tricks up their sleeve. He was right. The officer immediately started to rebuild itself. Heinrich threw the cross. The electrified field should've fried the enemy. It didn't. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The robot fired its automated weapon. He made crosses rise in front. The barrier got shattered. Heinrich was forced to retreat. Finally the monster stopped to reload. Heinrich got his opportunity. Time to see if things really worked. He got the axe in hand. Water was in his blood. The projectile fell. Four pillars of solid clean water struck upon impact. The robot was thrown far backward. He landed upon the 4. Some knights where hit. Heinrich picked up his arsenal. Time to get away. He gathered his momentum. Heinrich landed upon the 2. A duo of super battle-droids emerged. Heinrich threw himself upon the floor. Things really wasn't easy. He managed to whip them away. The sergeant was back. Heinrich knew it had to be this way. The machine was damaged. It'd lost some of its frame. Heinrich knew it could kill him anyway. He made crosses rise in defience. The barrier was shot to dust. Heinrich made an attempt to whip the bullets away. Some actually hit him. Heinrich graoned with pain. He hoped nothing vital was damaged. He told himself that he still got a chanse to victory. The robot stopped to reload. Heinrich moved forward. Through three repeated whip-strikes the sergeant was pushed backward. He lost the MG. It didn't matter. The robot still got the shotgun. Heinrich whipped the enemy. The machine finally gave way. It collapsed into a heap. Heinrich wished he got some holy water. He threw the cross. Earth could be useful at times. The pillars threw the robot away. A pitty he couldn't crush it against the ceiling. Heinrich kicked the thrower into the river. "Glory be the Father, the Son and to the Holy Ghost!" He decleared. The knights really lost their courage. Heinrich got a breather. He looked around. He was close to the waterfall. The dim light made it difficult to see. No matter. Heinrich was sure. There was a walkway behind the waterfall. The red knights had began to gather. Heinrich made crosses rise in front. Their number didn't seem to be diminished. There was nothing he could do about the matter anyway. Heinrich ran. He jumped. He nearly collided against the wall. He curled together. He collapsed. For some time he simply lay there. He got up. Although he was behind the river, they still could chase him. Heinrich began to walk. He really got a bad feeling about this. He was correct. There was an opening mid-way down the catwalk. Heinrich was about to enter. Then he was caught. Dual destroyer-droids emerged upon each end of the platform. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. There was only one thing he could do. The robots opened fire. Heinrich made crosses rise. Then he dived through the opening. It got to be a trap. Heinrich didn't mind. There was no way he could save himself upon the narrow catwalk. In here, there was at least some dreariness.

Marmedon tried to get control of the situation. Nimon was dead. Slaight had fallen. Even the sergeant where destroyed. Still, there was some source of relief. She lost the robots. But she still got more then 2/3 of the red knights left. They really fought well today. Marmedon was sure to tell them. They looked like they could need some encouragement. The remains of Nimon's group looked tired. Her own troopers where disappointed about their failure. She tried not to let it show. But she shared their emotions. This was her last chanse to prove herself. Marmedon would never give up. Their pray was not far off. They lacked the equipment to really capture this enemy. Marmedon view the events. He was really of Belmont linage. She could almost smell it. She dismissed it. Marmedon got to hold the group together. "The destroyers made him retreat." She reminded. "He is no match against them." They muttered. Some still looked unsure. She wished to snarl. The man already proved against her statement. He defeated the one inside the tunnel. Most likely his withdraw depended on tactical reasons. She suddenly felt furious. This wasn't the way it should be. She should have him by now. Marmedon forgot the Belmont's power grew over time. "Stay here." She told them. "I shall challenge him myself." The troopers exchanged glances. Some of them cheered. Marmedon paid no attention. "Thris Malmaiden. Zephora Ingelstein." She pulled off her backpack. "I turn over command to you." The elf and the vampire looked concearned. Marmedon would have to change her outfit. She knew they feared the undead. She would show him the reason why. She too got hidden powers.

Castle center, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. of January 2099 A.D.
Rose wept. The cage kept her captive. She worried about her mistress. Torah looked so fragile for a human being. She lay still while he took her. Rose was ashamed he could do that. She reproached him of his actions. Rose never would make his wishes come true. She was not like the golden force who granted wishes without questions. That was a long time ago, in a galacy so far, far away. That was already over. Those events where mere legends among her species. Nothing could change her present situation. Rose was a prisoner, a captive of the evil powers. Torah opposed those powers. Rose was proad of her. She really had become a familiar. She loved her. Sort of anyway. Rose could see her. She could see her in a way she never had before. Her mother told her. Rose didn't believe it. The beastmen had done things to her. Rose hated them. Bogh for herself and for what they made of her fountain. Nothing could happen to make her forget or forgive that crime. Rose dried her tears. She was still alive. She felt it. Torah would come for her. She just had to keep on believing.

Underground tunnel, Warakiya. The 7th. of January 2099 A.D.
Olivia tried to figure it out. She knew she had it all. The problem was how to use the knowledge. She had some authority. That was the key. She was their leader. At the same time, that was the problem. Olivia didn't want to give away her religion. She didn't wish for anyone else to give up their faight either. Not for her sake anyway. She heard of the religious festivals. Christmass and Passover, great Christian and Jewish celebrations, decleared peace on the season. Some Muslim rituals got the power to keep the night out. Olivia wished she remembered. Ezekiel already suggested they should all summon the law of Moses. Nikita refused. He didn't want to become a Jew. Their where no Rabbi around either. A Muslim Mulla might lead them through the Korahn. The words of Allah might overthrow the wicked. Olivia knew it could. She never learned to read it. Neither had her sister. Women where not encouraged to study those texts. Many schools still where reserved for men only. Olivia never really cared. Not until now. Something just had to work. Olivia lifted her head. Something happened. What was this about? Olivia felt like being chained. She wished to scream. IT was to no use. Her mouth was dry. This couldn't be happening. Olivia felt new tears down her cheeks. If she could only do something to stop this.

Heinrich moved down the tunnel. The walls where made of plain earth. But even here he noticed signs of the river's poison. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He wished this passage led to the well. He thought of his family. It all began with Christopher Belmont, Heinrich thought. Or, in reality, it began with his daughter. Zolika Belmont married a Spaniard captain in the year 1594. He went down just before Zolika gave birth to her son. He was the patriarch of the Kishine family. Christopher's grandchildren was Desmond Belmont and his sisters, Zoe and Dolores. That was way back in 1666. Dolores had no offspring. Zoe's bloodline had long went alongside that of Desmond's children. Heinrich knew that Desmond's son was Simon Belmont, the greatest of all his ancestors. After Maxim's failure in 1748, his family changed their surname to that of Graves. It was Isaac Nickolai Graves, the grandson of Maxim who married Richter's sister. It was Rachel, Zoe's desendant, which was his matriarch. She'd married an Austrian farmer, Michael Geilhardt Schneider. He put it aside. Nothing of this might help in the current situation. But it could. The memory of the bloodline gave hope. Heinrich wouldn't let them down. He went for the other opening. The sun shone through the opening. Heinrich reached for the cross. He entered another monstrous cavern. The walls seemed to go on forever. The sun came through another opening. Although it was far above, the cave was brightly illuminated. Only the shadows where secrets hidden in darkness. More webs where woven down the area. Heinrich almost felt like a fly captured by spiders. He tried to shake the feeling. Heinrich wondered if this web was made by the same one as above. He dismissed the matter. He went for the pool. Something wasn't right here. The water was clean. The liquid looked pure anyway. Something warned him. Was it his ability to see beyond the obvious? Never mind. Heinrich threw himself sideways. The spider-woman cursed. The web she sent passed him by inches. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. Arachene was furious. She and her sisters tried to encircle his position. Heinrich gave them a taste of his crosses. The holy barrier kept them away. The enemies spat acid. The crosses melted. Heinrich toutched his cross. This wasn't good. He ducked beneath their attack. They tried to nail him. Heinrich whipped one beneath her middle. It wasn't fair. He knew it wasn't fair. The spider howled. Heinrich got up. "Be the will of the Lord." Heinrich said. He disliked this. He disliked it all together. The Arachne he'd whipped managed to trap him. She dragged him forward. Villagers seemed to gather around the pool. Heinrich paied no attention. He was a little to busy. The monster actually tried to kiss him. Her upper body might've been seductive. He had no mind about it. Her eyes still belonged to an insect. He once heard the spider was no insect. He could be wrong. No matter. He stamped his cross on her. She let go of him. The crucifix burned her flesh. The sisters stabbed their weapons. Heinrich whipped them away. The one he wounded began to burn. There still where two more of the monsters. Arachene shot webs at him. Heinrich burned it away with the throwing-cross. The holy boomerang split into tripled burning projectiles. The cross even finished the spider-woman. The last beast scored him with acid. Heinrich knew he was dead. All he could do was to focuse on the laurels. The mystic item saved his life. It was incredible. The enemy gapped. Heinrich gathered himself. His whip where on fire. The spider-woman was dead before she could react. Heinrich picked up the crystals. He then retrived the cross. The stopwatch really came in handy from time to time. Heinrich smiled. He made the sign of the cross. Still, he knew the battle was far from over. Not if this was like the other confrontations. The captives withdrew Heinrich frowned. Was that Torah in the lead? He dismissed the matter. She never would dress up like some harem prostitute from the Arabian nights. Never mind that now. Webs flew his way. The space grew narrower. He knew it was true. Heinrich summoned his power. The whip blazed hot with flames. The fire burned the spindles. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "Stronger we are in the name of the Lord!" He challenged. Arachene collided against the floor. She immediately got back up. Her sisters twirled their lances. The move blocked his daggers. Heinrich dodged. His whip was still burning. He whipped one spider into oblivion. Three repeated slashes wasn't quite enough. She got back up. Heinrich was to busy to continue the assault. The other two spiders was spitting an ugly green liquid. Heinrich made crosses rise in defence. The symbols got crushed. Never mind. He got the time he needed. The stopwatch made them freeze. Heinrich was on the move. The damaged spider was finally defeated. The other two broke free. Heinrich was trapped. They dragged him forward. Heinrich franticly tried to figure out what to do. They made him drop the whip. Heinrich toutched the cross. He just wouldn't give in. He got to do something. Heinrich threw the cross. Earth was in his blood. Pillars rised. They crushed the enemies. Or so he hoped. He burned away the sticky remains of their web. One enemy really was defeated. Arachne looked concearned. Heinrich retrived his weapons. Another duo of enemies fell from the ceiling. The sunlight should've made it easy for him to spot them. But it wasn't. They seemed to surround themselves in shadow while climbing about. Heinrich summoned the Lord. The fight wasn't over. They spot acid at him. Heinrich was forced to retreat. They tried to force him into the pool. Heinrich got a feeling it didn't was what it looked like. He threw the dagger. Flame made it split into three burning projectiles. Arachene tried to repel. The magic made it impossible. She got nailed. She fell without a sound. She was dead before reaching the floor. There still where two more of them out there. Arachene moved in on him. She stabbed her weapon. Heinrich tried to block. The rings on his meil pressed against his chest. It was impossible. But he didn't became impaled. Gasping he got back on foot. Heinrich felt like having been struck by lightning. He tried to shake it. The enemies got him cornered. Heinrich threw his axe. Four projectiles fell down. Flames burned in their track. Some pieces of the massive web actually got destroyed. He got one of the enemies too. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He moved forward. He picked up his items. Heinrich retrived the jewels left by the spiders. Arachene suddenly got back on the offensive. She stabbed with her lance. Heinrich threw himself on the floor. Acid shot right past him. The liquid made the rock melt. Heinrich rised crosses in defience. He prayed the Lord would guide him. She didn't gave him time to summon his power. She threw him to the floor. Heinrich tried to get back up. She climbed toward the ceiling. Heinrich rapidly was running out of tricks. If he did something, anything, he would fall to the floor. He didn't have the stamina of the spiders. Other webs hung down beside him. Heinrich wasn't quite sure why he did it. However, he got hold of the net. Arachne tried to drag him upward. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "Game over." He muttered. Heinrich threw the axe. Arachne got hit. The tripled axes made lightning strike. The enemy burned into ashes. Heinrich felt no victory. He cut through the fabric which held him captive. Then he climbed back down. Heinrich was grateful that the axe was still there. He looked around. Things hadn't really changed. The web still hung there. He wondered what might happened with the villagers. The sound of moving metal made him feel sick. A trio of metal wheels came rolling down the hall. They didn't belong to the group outside. Never the less, Heinrich knew it made no difference. The trio unfolded. The destroyer-droids began to open fire. Heinrich got his sword out. He was able to repel their blasters. The shield-generators turned it into a deathly crossfire. Heinrich tried to move forward. The robots seemed to have learned. They didn't try to advance. Heinrich licked his lips. He really didn't like this. There was something he could do. Heinrich lowered his head. This was destiny. The darkside would take him anyway. Without further speculation he buried his blade into the floor. Fire then was his universe. The flames washed the area. The robots closest to him melted then and there. Heinrich staggered. He couldn't keep on. There still was one droid standing. For a moment it actually seemed to reconsider. Then the thing fired its weapons. Heinrich gasped. He felt all weary. Still he managed to summon more energy. Heinrich's blade lit with flames. He was able to block. The robot withdrew. Heinrich hoped nobody got damaged. There was time to end this ordeal once and for all. Heinrich used the stopwatch. He summoned spirit. He got risen into the air. The machine altered position. No way. It couldn't escape. Five mystic bubbles homed onto his enemy. The robot was dust in a matter of seconds. Heinrich thanked the Lord. He retrived the crystals left behind. He even ate some food. The laurels couldn't replenish the energy lost in battle. The chicken remedied that loss. Heinrich gathered himself. He went to search for the captives. He frowned. Two sunbeds stood in the shadowed part of the cave. The sun must've lit the spot earlier today. There still was enough light for him to see. "Strange." Heinrich muttered. Why hadn't he noticed before. "Hello, Heinrich." One slim graceful black woman got up from one of the beds. "I am Bambi." Another woman got up from the pool. She was blonde, like himself. She smiled. "I am Mimi." Heinrich simply stared.

Julia watched from the shadows. The red knights withdrew. They went down the passage from which they came. She was happy for their retreat. Heinrich was meant for her. Julia couldn't explain it. But she was sure. Heinrich Schneider would have an impact on her life. Julia wondered if it was her state which made her notice. They said the undead knew many things. Julia put it aside. She knew the group-leader. Thris was a fine fellow. She knew he was an elf. That didn't really matter. Zephora Ingelstein was something else. She was of Palestinian linage. Not that it really mattered. Zephora was a real monster. She drained the blood of whoever she might get her hands upon. Julia really didn't liked her. The vampire tortured those poor souls who fell under her spell. The other undead really admired her as their idol. Julia snarled. She would become like them. The whispering voices of the dark side always seemed to echo through her mind. They where so seductive. Whispering of the power she might achieve. Of the pleasure she would experience. Julia knew they told the truth, like Chaos viewed the matter. Of course. Julia closed her eyes. Her body seemed to vibrate. She could almost hear the hum of their power. She shivered. The extecy nearly absorbed her mind. She inhaled. Julia opened her eyes. "Heinrich." The name was like a prayer. She held it like a talisman. Something which could keep her from drowning. The evil was everywhere. She suddenly was hit with despair. Julia decided she would do it now.

Heinrich felt like being pathrified. Who where they? Bambi smiled. She was the most agile woman he'd ever seen. Her grace almost seemed to consume him. The white bikini didn't conceal much. Heinrich felt like being adazed. She smelled beautiful. Mimi was fear, as fear as could be. The heavy blonde hair fell down her back. She was clad only in a black bikini. Heinrich felt like they where salt and pepper in some hilarious freak-show. He threw it aside. There was something else. Something his brain tried to tell him. No, not his mind. It was the soul which was screaming. Heinrich toutched his forhead. Was he sick or something? Heinrich was somewhat sweaty. Nothing else. He noticed he'd seated upon one bed. "You aren't ill." Bambi assured. She got closer. She sat beside him. Heinrich shook his head. Mimi knelt beside him. He looked down into her deep green eyes. She smiled. Heinrich noticed he put his hand on Bambi's leg. The black skin was smooth. She leaned over to kiss him. Heinrich answered. He felt her thung enter his mouth. She tasted sweet, like honey. Still, there was something beneath the sweetness. Heinrich tried to remember. Mimi unbuckled his belt. He looked down. The blonde licked her lips. Heinrich felt taken with extecy. She bent forward. Heinrich moaned the moment he entered her mouth. Bambi knew how to treat him. She unbuttoned her bra, revealing her petite breasts. He toutched them. He bent down to kiss the nipples. Heinrich never experienced a threesome before. This was exciting. He toutched her privates. She was exposed. Mimi let go of him. Bambi was on the floor. Heinrich charraced her bosom, her body. Bambi was exelent. They where bogh exelent. He couldn't take more of this. He leaned backward. Bambi sat down on him. Mimi lay beside him. Heinrich toutched the ladies. The girls switched places. Finally he experienced climax. How long was it since the last time? They laid beside him. The girls where naked. Heinrich was unsure when they undressed. They where also satisfied. Heinrich smiled. Thank the Lord for having created love and sexuality. He made the sign of the cross. Mimi snarled. She exposed her fangs. Suddenly she where up, again clad in that black bikini. Heinrich reached for the cross. Finally he figured. This really was wrong. Bambi was also back on foot. She smiled. Her features slightly changed. Her face belonged to a vampire. They where bogh undead. "Help me." Heinrich whispered. He'd committed a crime. He sinned by going to bed with the Devil's concubine. Suddenly he was furious. They tricked him. He was no better then Jonathan Harker. He committed heracy when being with Carmilla, Lenore and Tristabelle. That was way back in 1897. He saved himself. Heinrich would do the same. He would not give in to the power of darkness. They couldn't offer him anything that the Lord couldn't previde. The Old Testament told the truth. The Father would help those who was in love. He would bless those who wished to be together. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He buttoned his trousers. The belt was back on. He was no better then any other poor dog. He was a pig. That was the truth. Heinrich cracked the whip. The undead twirled away. The summersault was really impressive. Heinrich didn't like this. Not at all. Bambi and Mimi where unlike the vampires he met upstairs. They twirled and spun with a speed and agility which where almost impossible. Heinrich threw the cross. Mimi got hit in the shoulder. Heinrich almost felt it himself. He'd just toutched her soft skin. This wasn't the time. He was ashamed. Heinrich would make it up. He was hit when Bambi sent him repeated punches. Heinrich staggered. He at least managed to deal her some slashes. The whip marked her with multiple scars. Heinrich felt appaled. She was hideous in her true form. The bat-like features belonged to the demons of the pit. This really was cursed land. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. Mimi kicked him. She'd grown claws. She was more like a wild cat then a human. Heinrich felt blood stain the foundation. He stained the cross upon her. The blonde vampire shrieked like a forsaken soul. The silver burned her flesh. Heinrich got kicked in the back. Bambi would help her sister. Heinrich rolled. The laurels again saved his life. The impact would otherwise made the spine snap. Heinrich felt cold by the mere possibility. He got up. He ducked beneath Bambi's follow-up attack. He instead marked her with the chain-whip. The duo possessed no magic force. Heinrich was truly grateful about that. Their speed and mobility where almost to much for him to handle. He got Mimi nailed with tripled daggers. He missed the heart. She kicked him in the stomach. The meil didn't let her through. Heinrich gasped for breth. Almost on instinct he answered the attack. The boomerang-cross split her heart. Heinrich whipped the throat. The neck was broken. The blonde collapsed into a heap of ashes. Bambi hit him with the back of her hand. She smiled. The brutality seemed to excite her. Heinrich felt disgust. She backed. Heinrich missed. She moved back. The dual kick threw him backward. Heinrich nearly fell into the pool. Once again he was able to roll aside. She tried to hit him. Heinrich recognised her tactic. She was using some sort of Asian art. Heinrich wasn't trained in such combat. All he could do was to defend himself. His body felt broken. The black was good. No questions asked. Her sweathy body almost made her attractive again. Heinrich tried to see beyond the obvious. That he should've done all since the beginning. She was a walking corpse. Heinrich knew that. Bambi died long ago. She died in trance. Heinrich knew it where in trance the vampire saw fit to drain their blood. He figured he almost had been hypnotized. Heinrich summoned the name of the Lord. He was able to block another offensive. At last he was able to deal the final moment. She came back at him. Heinrich made crosses rise in front. She actually slammed herself against the images. The holy cross made her burn. Heinrich heard her scream. She was reduced to ashes in a matter of seconds. Heinrich felt tired. Neither of them where released. He knew that. Heinrich saw only hatred in their eyes. Their souls where lost. Heinrich lowered his head. He made the sign of the cross. Sometime he could only pray the Lord would make mercy upon their souls. The villagers suddenly where all around him. Heinrich didn't noticed they where released. A girl, clad in bagy trousers and a black leather west was at the lead. Heinrich frowned. Then he recognised her face, although it was concealed behind a vail. "Olivia." He said. She became friends with the mystic children. "It's good to see that you're still alive." Olivia nodded. She looked up at him. "You really are a Belmont." She stated. Heinrich nodded. He never said so, not before the attack. But rumours had been abroad. Alfred and his company told people about what happened. "My sister hoped you would come." Her voice adapted a mournful tone. Heinrich looked away. "I tried to be as quick as possible." He said. Heinrich hoped he would find some of them alive. Although he didn't searched for the villagers. "They are here." Olivia said. Heinrich bent down to her level. "Who?" He asked. "Who is here?" Olivia returned his gaze. "Alfred. His sister, and the other magicians." The girl explained. "They are here. I think they're somewhere upstairs." Heinrich smiled. At least he could assure her of their safety. "Patrick found them." He told. "He've already sent most of them back to the village." He explained about Lucy. How they found Sigmund and his brother within the villa mansion. "Patrick went to search for Alfred, while Torah and I went to investigate the crypt." He looked on the villagers. "You haven't seen Torah, or her sister, Saria?" The man beside Olivia blushed. Heinrich knew. The dryad was a charming creature. He hoped Edward would never hear of that. Never mind. He was ashamed himself. They must've seen him together with the vampires. He shivered. They didn't seem to notice. "I don't have Patrick's ability." He said. "I'm unsure if I might send you home." He went to whip down the candles. He hoped to find another port gem. There was none. "Might this help?" The man who supported Olivia asked. Heinrich gave him a look. "Ezekiel." Olivia said. "Why do you ask?" The Jew toutched his lit chandlier pendant. Then he reached into his pocket. Heinrich almost danced with joy. The man got another horn. "I picked it up after the battle." Ezekiel said. "But I didn't know what it's for." He gave it to Heinrich. "I'll tell you about it." Heinrich said. "It's your ticket back to Oldhill." Olivia looked up at him. "Are you sure?" She asked. Some other villagers frowned. They didn't believe him. No matter. He would prove his statement. Heinrich signalled the horn. Mist immediately obscured the surface of the pool. From afar, a figure approached. "I where summoned." The ferryman slowly got closer. Heinrich put a gold-coin into the figures cracked leather glove. Mist and gloom obscured the figure. The ferryman was a neutral person indeed. "Wellcome aboard." He said with a sarcastic gesture. "Are you sure it's safe?" Ezekiel asked. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "Trust me, and have faight in God." Olivia stepped forward. "I believe you." She simply stated. The words seemed to echo in his mind. Where did he heard that before? Never mind. "You know you shouldn't do this." The Jew stated. Olivia looked up upon the adults. "My sister belived in him." She said in a quiet tone. "I'll honour her best by keeping her faight alive." Heinrich nodded. "She's proad of you." He said. The girl beamed. Heinrich reached for the crucifix. This girl was extraordinary. Olivia already had taken the first step on the path which would lead her to become a vampire hunter. Heinrich never heard of a Muslin hunter before. Oh, they where great wizards and demon slayers. Not to mention, some of the best enchanters upon the globe. Olivia stepped aboard. Ezekiel shook his head. Then he also got on the ferry. The other villagers looked concearned. Finally they where all settled. "I'll take them to a nice spot, master." The ferryman said, his voice a mere whisper. Heinrich didn't answer. He watched while they left. The mist cleared. Finally it was over. Or perhaps not. At the opening which led back to the waterfall, there stood another cloacked figure. She moved forward. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "The white lady of Witby." He all but whispered. The fear figure stepped closer. Heinrich cracked the whip. "Be the will of God." He muttered.

The elf and the vampire exchanged glances. Zephora crossed her arms in front. "You may do what you want." She almost snarled. The other troopers looked nervous. She didn't became concearned. Thris shook his head. "You're crazy." He said. His voice contained the soft musical tone which marked his fear species. Zephora exposed her fangs. "The day I where inlisted." She decleared. "They made me choose from twelve treasures." Thris felt cold. Although his family had no reason to fear the angel of Death, the vampire was something quite different. They where the children of the eternal night. They opposed life itself. "The black pearls are only ment for an hour of despair." Thrist stated. That the captain told him. Thris believed in order. "I am a red knight." Zephora said, her mind determined. "I summon the power of the dark side." Without warning, she threw the object on the floor. Thris stepped backward. Even the other vampires withdrew. The foxes muttered. The lizards exchanged worried glances. They said the item came from the dark ocean worl. Thris Malmaiden was an elf. But even he feared that name. The pearl held the power of Hell. Thris felt like the ninth gate was opened. He felt gusts of hot air. A foul stench filled the cave. Black flame seemed to consume the vampire. She was clad in bright red armour. Zephora presented her sword. Blue fire illuminated the weapon. The undead smiled. She resheated her blade. The vampire then put on the helmet. The face was concealed. Her eyes glimmered with emotions he could not explain. "Hail the count." She saluted. Thris watched her leave. She would become condemned. Those who cracked the pearl, where lost. Forever. Thris shivered. He couldn't resist. The question was the same. Who is inside the armour? Some knights where just possessed suits of plated armour. Others where scores of undead beings which where risen from their graves. The elemental armour though. They where something else. Rumours whispered in the darkness. Only once, in 1830, the Dark Lord enlisted their services. Thris wondered what kind of person this Nathan Graves really was like. Not that it mattered. He was young. He just recently passed his first century. Thris had to dismiss the case. The knights needed his leadership. He acknowledged it became this way. Then he gave his first command. This had to be done accordingly or they might fail.

Castle center, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. of January 2099 A.D.
He acknowledged his presence. He made the demon come closer. "I have a special errand for you." He stated. The winged appearition lowered its head. "Exelent." He breathed. "What I have for you should be interesting." The stalker licked his lips. "A sorceress." He explained. "She is young and healthy." He admired the flames which lit the eyes of his servant. "She should be perfect." He began to play his violin. "When you are finished." He said. "I want you to bring me the remains." The appearition never answered. Instead it simply faded away. He nodded. The music amused him. He really was such an exelent player. His conserts where applauded throughout the civilised regions of the underworld. He once played with the great Faust. He put it aside. He replaced the musical instrument. This was the only way. He got to know the truth. The witch might become furious. That was of no concearn. He was her master now. She would have to submit to his power. The little sorceress got to die. That was the only way. He simply got to know the truth. Then he would be victorious.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. of January 2099 A.D.
The red knight moved. The armoured figure stepped upon the platform. The robots didn't react. The figure was pleased. She entered the tunnel. The waterfall roared behind. The voice never changed or altered. The red knight heard voices in front. It was a man and a woman speaking. "You know about me?" Marmedon asked. The figure got close enough to see. "After he returned from Transilvania, Abraham Van Helsing searched the cathedral in Witby." This was interesting. The duo looked fear and healthy. They would be perfect. The armoured person licked its lips. "He purified the graves he found to be inhabited." The woman threw back her cloack. She was clad in pure white. "My coffin was behind a wall." She stated. "The lord of the vampires made sure he would have at least one resting-place." The young man nodded. The knight sniffed the air. He stenched of ancient power. It was difficult to identify. But that much was clear. The man cracked his whip. A whip! So he really was of Belmont linage. So much had changed. But the knight heard the rumours. He would not escape. The black pearl gave the power to overthrow every person alive.

Heinrich stepped back from her. He would not make the same mistake. Things where not the same. This vampire didn't try to seduce him. Never mind. He'd learned the lesion well. Never trust a vampire. Never speak with the undead. They where truly mortal enemies. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The fear creature drew backward. Heinrich acknowledged her actions. He was safe. He was safe in the presence of the Lord. The Father truly would guide him. Heinrich reached for the cross. "I stayed imprisoned for more then 300 years." Marmedon snarled. "I called for your God to save me." She reached out with bogh hands. "The Dark Lord released me." Heinrich noticed she extended her claws. She was like a cat, ready to trap the mice. He was no beast. Heinrich stepped backward. The grip on his whip tightened. "I was loyal to the prince of Darkness." Marmedon let the cape fall to the floor. The white cloth seemed to radiate with a strange golden nimbus. "These others." She made a dismissing gesture. "Are but the lords of shadow. They each want to sit on Dracula's throne." Heinrich kept his distance. He didn't believe her. "But such are things. Such are the way of life." Marmedon let her hands fall aside. "After a downfall, and a breather, Shadow will take new form, and grow again." The white lady smiled, though it seemed mournful. "You would defeat us every time. But we do only have to win once." Heinrich reached for the cross. "I know." He still got the whip at the ready. "You once won. But remember what price you got to pay." The undead snarled. "You don't dare to mention his name." Heinrich drew backward. "Lord in HEaven!" He shouted. ""I summon the name of Christ!" The enemy was thrown backward. She got up. Marmedon threw back her hear. She changed. Her face was that of the emperor. She looked pale and meager. Her dress was thorned and stained. The nimbus became an ugly yellow glow which made him disgusted. "You wont dare!" She shrieked. "You are doomed! Ball of destruction! Hellfire!" From her palm shot a yellow bat-inhabited fireball. Heinrich stepped backward. That was the best he could do. Fire roared at his location. One inch closer and he would've burned on the spot. Heinrich whipped the fireball away. "Dark wave!" Marmedon lifted her hand, palm outward. She made a perfect circle. It all happened in matters of seconds. She reached the palm outward. The bats was back. They shot toward him. Heinrich felt his blood turn cold. She got the power of dominance. The icons where all in place. The scriptures never spoke of female incarnations. There was a legend about one Victor Belmont. But that was mere legends. Heinrich threw the cross. Water was in his bloodline. The bats where all blasted. He retrived his item. She wasn't that powerful. "The Dark Lord bestowed me with power." Marmedon decleared. "Nightmare claw!" The bat-shaped flare shot from her hands. Heinrich knew that spell might claim his soul. He stepped away. This was more then he could handle. Heinrich summoned the Lord. His bloodline power suddenly seemed to blaze. The whip became a bar of gold. He held it with bogh hands. The wizard might restore him. Heinrich knew that no elder would come to the rescue. The impact hit home. The spell seemed to drain the power right out of the whip. Heinrich screamed. The blast almost seemed to tear him apart. The glow subsided. The gold flickered. Then it vanished. The golden glow held off against crimson. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. Marmedon howled. She reached with her hands. "Crimson disc!" The eerie blue disc made him think of Simon Belmont. In 1691 the dark lord rised for a second time. He had been able to possess the greatest of his ancestors. Although it was incomplete, they said it was his darkest moment. Heinrich threw daggers. The weapon split in three. Flames burned the weapon. The disc was to quick. Heinrich got struck. He was thrown hard against the ground. Heinrich gasped. The breath was knocked straight out of him. Marmedon laughed. She was as wicked as her master. Heinrich got up. The vampire already prepared for another load. Heinrich was ready this time. The axe made the spell to shatter. He made the sign of the cross. The enemy snarled. Heinrich moved closer. It was time to end the ordeal before things got dangerous. "Crimson lightning!" Heinrich threw himself sideways. The bolt should've killed him. "You aren't Alucard." Heinrich shouted. Not that he was Trevor Belmont or anything. That battle took place in 1496. He put it aside. "Ball of destruction! Hellfire!" Heinrich got out of reach. He used the stopwatch. Heinrich was able to whip her before the time stop was over. She clawed for him. Heinrich was able to retreat. The undead was on the chase. "Dark wave!" The bats came for him. Heinrich threw the axe. Rocky pillars smashed the beast flat. Heinrich managed to dodge another disc. "Crimson lightning!" Heinrich wished he got the gold knife. That legendary weapon made Simon Belmont claim victory. He would however uphold the volour of the family. "Ball of destruction! Hellfire!" Heinrich blocked the fireball. The price was that he almost became burned. Flames rised from within the position he held some mere seconds ago. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The Lord really saved him there. Marmedon continued to throw her spells. Heinrich moved around her. She couldn't move fast enough. Not without giving up control of her magic. She still hadn't received the mastery of her dark lord. Dracula could turn in any direction he wanted to keep track of his enemy. Heinrich hit her in the face. He hoped he could behead her like he did with the vampires. Heinrich failed. He instead got hit by more of those accursed bats. He at least gave her some damage. Heinrich was to busy for celebration. The chain-whip was on fire. He was able to whip them all away. Heinrich hoped Reinhardt Schneider would be proad of him. Heinrich made another turn. The white lady of Witby was able to track him this time. Heinrich blocked with risen crosses. "Nightmare claw!" The symbols made another attempt to claim his soul fail. Heinrich was truly grateful. He sent her some daggers. The emerald duo went in a wavy pattern. They actually came through. "Ball of destruction!" He wasn't quick enough this time. The spell sent him sprawling. Without the laurels he would've been dead already. He toutched the crucifix. "Dark wave!" Heinrich knew that just one bite would curse him. He made them freeze. The stopwatch was a powerful weapon. The flame-whip ended their misery. Marmedon cursed him. "Crimson lightning! Crimson disc!" The duo magic made the crosses crack altogether. Heinrich really was worried. He was running out of crystals. The whip caught her off guard. The whip made her cloack go on fire. She became mist. The flames had no effect on her. "Crimson lightning!" The bolt threw him flat on the floor. Heinrich used the laurels. Marmedon looked more torn then ever. Heinrich got back on foot. The vampire cast her spell. "Crimson disc!" The eerie blue boomerang went his way. Heinrich fused his weapon with electricity. The disc shatterd upon impact. He sent her some daggers in return. Marmedon became mist. Heinrich expected she would do that. He was ready. The moment she returned, he threw the cross. The weapon split in four. The undead was trapped within an electrical field. That should've settled the matter. Somehow the demon survived. She was more powerful then any vampire he met before. Giles where more experienced. He was far more powerful. But this white lady might be the monster meant to kill him. Heinrich prayed it wouldn't be like that. "Crimson lightning! Hellfire!" The strategy almost made things certain. Somehow he was able to save himself. The crosses took the brunt of her attack. The pillars of water made the flames turn out as useless. Heinrich watched the vampire disappear. "Dark wave! Crimson lightning!" That was a real trick. She got him this time. Heinrich managed to nail the bats. The blood-like bolt however sent him skyhigh. He felt like the ribs where broken. The vampire grew closer. Heinrich didn't want her to drain his blood. The laurels made him fit for battle. Marmedon saw something was changed. She drew backward. Heinrich was back on top. He leaped forward, whip at the ready. She was whipped before she could react. Heinrich made his best to reach the heart. He failed. Marmedon became mist. She reappeared, breathing heavily. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. She snarled. Heinrich altered grip on his weapon. The vampire then released herself upon him. Heinrich was thrown on the floor. The whip was struck from his grip. Marmedon slammed him repeatedly against the ground. She got the strength of 20 men. Heinrich knew that from the lore he used to study. Marmedon let go of him. They exchanged glances. Heinrich was almost in a daze. He felt like all was spinning. He knew that he must do something. Heinrich gathered himself. Almost on instinct, he rised. The sword almost flew from the sheat. Marmedon still looked surprised when her head fell on the ground. The headless body collapsed. Not before Heinrich buried the blade into her heart. Then he collapsed himself. For a moment he simply lay there. His head was all in mist. Something warned him. Heinrich used the laurels. The world returned to normality. He was able to move just as the armoured figure swung at him.

The red knight cursed. The figure was sure he got him. The Belmont was back up, sword in hand. No matter. The dark pearl would kill him. The knight blocked the blow with the shield. The knight then drew backward. The Belmont ran for the whip. HE could not accept it. "I don't think so." Zephora decleared. She reached for him. The blade shot fireballs. "Flame knight!" The man exclaimed. The red knight didn't care. Zephora continued forward. She shot more fireballs. Whatever happened, he was going to die today. She would make sure of it. The plan was to let him tire himself against Marmedon. The plot failed. No matter. He was finished anyway. The problem was that he blocked every fireball. His own sword was on fire. The knight felt anger burn within her. He wouldn't get away. That was why she didn't block the daggers. The wavy blue knives hit the armour. She shrieked. It was like she couldn't breathe. The intruder was immediately at her. The whip looked like a solid bar of zapphire. The knight did what she had to. The blade went deep into the floor. Flames rised. They went forward in a single row. The Belmont was forced backward. The red knight continued the assault. He got the sword back up and at the ready. He even sent the fireballs right back at her. They had no impact. Zephora didn't know how, but she simply swallowed the heat. She moved forward. The Belmont kept his ground. So much better. This was the end. Water rised like pillars. The coldness seemed to embrace her. The red knight felt the cold press the lungs together. The Belmont kept on coming. She tried to repel him. There was no way. The knight shot multiple fireballs. He blocked each and every one of them. Zephora felt almost desperate. How could this happen? The black pearl was the greatest power of all. He jumped across another row of fire. His blade impaled her heart. How did he knew? Cold was her universe. With her last breth, Zephora cursed him.

Heinrich retrived the crystals they left behind. He got all his weapons. That flame knight almost got him. Heinrich wandered what it did down here. No flame knight had been around since 1830. He dismissed the matter. The case got no answer anyway. Heinrich had a final look around. The sun shone through the opening far above. The nets where all burned. The villagers where finally saved. He prayed those who where still lost where all dead. Heinrich knew it wasn't that way. Most likely he would face some of them in their undead status. Heinrich got to release their souls. If they only would let him do that. Heinrich frowned. Somebody knelt by the pond. It was a woman, a girl, with blonde hair. He recognised her the moment she lifted her head. "Julia." Heinrich whispered. Julia Lecarde was dressed in a plain yellow gown of the early Victorian era. "Julia." He repeated. The young woman held a sword in hand. The low-cut dress made it all clear. The sun illuminated the scenery. Heinrich got the feeling this was Déjà Vu. He tried to shed it. "Don't!" He shouted. Julia looked up at him. "Let be me." She softly explained. "I'm cursed." Heinrich didn't mind. He was at her side. "You don't have to do it." He stated. "The Lord forbids suicide." She blinked. Heinrich didn't like that. It was like she heard other voices. "You know this isn't going to do you any good." Heinrich said, trying to convince her. Julia hid her face inside her palms. She at least let go of the blade. Not that it mattered. "Voices." She whispered. "So many voices. Heinrich frowned. For a moment, he thought he heard them. "The whispering voices of the dark side." He shuddered. Heinrich gathered himself. This must not be allowed to continue. He tightened the grip on the cross. "Julia." He said in a stern voice. "Listen to me." Julia looked like she payed him attention. "You don't have to do as they say." He insisted. "They betray you. They never tell the truth." Heinrich knew this was the most dangerous task he would ever perform. Sometime they really told the truth. But that was no reason to listen in. Legends told Chrispin Belmont, a man of the clan, tried to unlock the secrets of Dracula from within. Bogh Hugh Baldwin and Maxim Kishine made the same attempt. They failed. The power of darkness was to great for any mere human to control. Only a devoted or misled performer of dominance could master such power. So much they had revealed. Julius Belmont spoke about that in the journal from 1999. Heinrich put it aside. "Julia." He didn't blink. For a moment they exchanged glances. "What I told you earlier is true. You don't have to do this." He inhaled. This was more difficult then he'd expected. The truth never was easy. "I care to much about you to let you suffer in Hell." There, he'd said it. Their meeting in the rose garden shocked him. There had to be a way to change all this. It was an old connection, but he wouldn't let her down. Not that all who committed suicide where condemned. But that was no option. His statement made her eyes to be illuminated. Heinrich felt hope. She wasn't lost. "Man is ment to choose." He explained. "We are ment for battle and conflict. Our destiny is to die and to leave this world." So the philosophers said. Or was it the elves? The lore was obscured. Anyway. Even some of the texts in the Old Testament seemed to conclude with his statement. Such was the law of Moses. Julia shuddered. "I know you believe that." She said. "But I don't think I believe anymore." He ment to reach her. She got up, moving away from him. "You don't toutch me." She said. "I'm accursed." Heinrich didn't know what to say. Julia was so mournful. If only there was something he could do. "Please." He begged of her. "Do not kill yourself." There was one other danger she didn't considered. "Only in Castlevania Death is Dracula's servant." She froze. "This place has become infested." This was his final argument. "Love really is stronger then death." He stated. "Please Julia, you must understand." Julia looked out on the pond. He wished he could figure her thoughts. She retrived her sword. "You only try to comfort me." Julia said. "I'm greateful you still care about me." She looked down upon the blade. Heinrich knew he couldn't concince her. Not now. Then, there was another way to settle this matter. "If that's what you wish." Heinrich said. He didn't want to do it. But if she asked him, he would. "I could help you." His hand reached for the chain-whip. Julia noticed his motion. She smiled. Her eyes where though filled with sorrow. "Thank you." She said. "But you know that it's no other way." She toutched his cheek. "I might become overwhelmed." Heinrich was unsure. But she seemed so certain. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "Nothing is for certain." He stated. "They can't defeat us forever." Heinrich made another move for his weapon. "I might consider it." Julia said. She smiled. "You will always be my friend." Heinrich wished to speak. He wanted to tell her it didn't have to end like this. She put a finger on his lips. "Be happy." She whispered. "I wont let you down." She smiled. This time it reached her eyes. That hard glassed look seemed to melt. "We will meet again." She said. "Before the end of the world." Heinrich didn't understand. Julia stepped backward. "I don't agree." Her eyes told another story. "But I promise that you'll be the one to release me." Heinrich stepped closer. It was to late. "Try to remember me the way I was." Julia said. She then became transperant. "Julia!" Heinrich shouted. It was to no avail. She was gone. Heinrich felt so strange. Then he noticed he was weeping. That was something he hadn't done for a very long time. Heinrich dryed his tears. "Be the will of God." Whatever the case, he hoped she would keep her promise. Heinrich hoped he'd convinced her of his statement. He prayed. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. This was the way of life. Heinrich turned. He left the cave. He got to clean the well.

Thris ended his report. He would have to submit to standing orders. The lieutenant wouldn't help. He got all the troops available. The cyborgs where in command. He didn't agree. They had no mind about the dark side. Thris wondered if Zephora was dead already. She perished the moment the pearl was cracked. "Sir." Malmaiden snapped to attention. The scouts where back. Shilt was their leader. Shilt was another of those disgustive lizards. Never mind. They where useful at times. Legends told the dragonlords created them long ago. "This might be interesting." Shilt informed. He noted one of his comrades to continue the report. "This is Shim." Shilt said. "He saw what happened." The other lizard was somewhat smaller then his supperiour. "Something is happening." Shim said. The lispy accent made it difficult to understand. "I saw the intruder." Thirs immediately got interested. This might be what he'd been looking for. Thris knew there was no exit from that cave. The only way was blocked by his comrades. They had him. He would eventually be captured. Although the Belmont hadn't returned yet, he would. "You have done well." He told the scouts. They bowed. He watched their retreat. Thris didn't mind. He was to busy with figuring out their strategy. "This we shall do." He finally informed.

Underground mine, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. of January 2099 A.D.
He could smell her scent. The stench was all over the area. She was not in the dream world. No enemy ever was a dreamwalker. The sorceress neither stalked the astral. He checked even that possibility. However unlikely, he was curious. He was one of the best hunters of his generation. The lord of shadow told him what to do. The young master said he should bring him the result. Why did he care? He knew what would happen. Things always where the same. There was one other thing. He detected the feeling upon the approach. The boy was afraid. He senced much fear in him. Why should he be afraid? The hunter knew many things. The question still was a complete mystery. The Dark Lord could never truly be defeated. The prince of Darkness would rise. Such where things. He would find her. He would do what he must. That was his perrpose, his way of life. To hunt and to kill. The art really could be entertaining. This would not be easy. But that was part of it. He might solve the puzzle when she where in his power. They would do anything he asked. After all, that was what he did.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. of January 2099 A.D.
Topaz Hernandez was afraid. She would likely had said so. But this wasn't the time. Thris Malmaiden told her to prepare the archers. Topaz was less then 200 years old. "Sir!" She called. "Look!" From above fel multiple figures. She only watched them in glimpses. She better. They where all twisted. The undead ever hated the soullesses. The undead parasite really was just that, a parasite. Never mind. Malmaiden stood beside her. "I know." The elf beheld the scenery. His face was beautiful. Though it was a wall which concealed his emotions. Topaz wished she knew what he was thinking. "The queen is up to something." Thris finally stated. Topaz resisted a comment. She tried not to think about that. Lemya ruled this domain. Such it was. Such it had to be. Topaz never liked it anyway. "Stay low." The elf instructed. She nodded. She was happy to do his bidding. The figures burned upon the moment they hit the liquid. The darkside did this. She was grateful nobody was around. She was turned during the Mexican civil war. Topaz was used to battle and war. This was different. She never really cared about magic. She would charm her victims. They would come to her in trance. She would then drain their blood. Such was her way of her status. The downpoor eventually subsided. "Here is our chanse." Thris explained. Topaz agreed. "Fire at will." Malmaiden instructed. He withdrew. She gave the salute. Topaz relayed the instructions. Not that she really got to. The red archers knew what to do. Something happened behind the waterfall. She moved into position. Topaz got her bow at the ready.

Heinrich prayed this would work. He only got one chanse. He made the sign of the cross. Then he went out on the catwalk. The groups of destroyer-droids immediately unfolded. Heinrich expected they would do that. He got the stopwatch. They where frozen in place. Heinrich unsheated his sword. If he was a fool, so be it. Without regret he plunged the blade into the earth. The bloodline force came to his aid. The ground shook. The quake threw the robots away. Only one destroyer remained. The others got thrown into the river. Heinrich felt no pitty. He was to busy. The robot opened fire. For some time he struggled just to remain alive. His sword was on fire. He was able to repel the lasers right back at the source. The shield protected his enemy. The robot advanced. Heinrich was ready. The electrified cross fried its generator. That last move cost many gemstones. Heinrich got to find new energy. Never mind that now. The destroyer-droid wasn't finished. The battle continued. At last he was able to freeze the machine. Heinrich cut the thing in half. He picked the crystals they left behind. Heinrich looked around. Although his tactic worked, he still was stuck. How was he to get out of here? He moved to the other end of the walkway. Heinrich immediately drew backward. Countless bodies fell from the webb. It was like all the corpses the monstr ate, now fell into the pool. Heinrich reached for his crucifix. What was going on? He tried not to mind. Heinrich leaned on the wall. He scratched his beard. What should he do? Heinrich knew he where in trouble. Then he noticed something about the wall. Iron cramps had been inserted. Most likely Jacob Oldrey once planned to build a ladder. Heinrich tested their stability. They seemed alright. Not all was what it seemed. Never the less, this was perhaps the only way out. He would be concealed by the waterfall. At least for some distance. This was no trip in the park. But he had to do it. Heinrich began climbing. For quite some distance things actually worked right. Although the cramps where somewhat rusty, they at least supported his approach. Then there was the bats. Those demons seemed to notice his every move. Heinrich held on for dare life while throwing axes around. The knights must've notived. Suddenly they appeared on the catwalk below. Heinrich thanked the lord he already was high enough for them to miss. Some arrows still got awefully close. He tried not to worry. The bats where more then enough. The way went on. Heinrich looked down. He wasn't like Patrick. Still, this stuff was a little to heavy. Heinrich swallowed. The water boiled. He continued climbing. He dismantled another group of bats. Was this how Christopher Belmont felt like when fighting dead climbers way back in 1577? Never mind. Heinrich kept on climbing. None of the knights seemed like they would give chase. Then there suddenly where no more cramps. Heinrich finally figured. They didn't have to. He either would stay up here forever. Or he would have to climb back down. This really wasn't his day. If only there was something he could do. "No way." There was one thing he could do. But that would be suicidal if it failed. Heinrich summoned the Lord. He only would get one chanse. Heinrich jumped. Fire lit his blood. He leached out with the whip. Hanging in the air, he gasped. "Help me!" The whip actually got hold. The giant web reached across the abyss. Heinrich climbed via his whip until he reached the fabric. This really was a foolish dessicion. He knew. Heinrich began climbing. There was no Arachene around. The web snapped. Heinrich hung on for dear life. He never would do this again. Heinrich knew that was a lie. He would do it again if he got to. No more thinking. Slowly he emerged beyond the waterfall. The net was somewhat burned up here. Heinrich wondered what might happened. Never mind. He got to swing across. The whip made him connect with the wires. Heinrich felt like a swinger. This really wasn't funny. Finally he was back on solid ground. The waterfall roared beside him. Heinrich looked down. He almost couldn't believe he made it. This truly was the grace of God. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. This cave was nearly as large as the one in which he fought Marmedon. Compared with the open space behind, it looked rather narrow. He knew it was an illusion. Heinrich dismissed the matter. He instead began walking. Although he saw the place in a vision, things never where the same. He noticed details he hadn't figured before. Dying wegitation hung on the wall. The stone was scard, like they'd been hit by acid. Webs and nets where everywhere. Heinrich wondered how this place might ever be restored. This place was rotting. He barely could breathe. The water smelled aweful. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He went for the tunnel. The passage where barely large enough for him to get through. The river went beside him. Everything was silent. He really didn't like this. The cave went slightly upward. Heinrich whipped away some of the vegetation. He felt somewhat like Tarzan. He dismissed the matter. The passage widened. The journey was over. He'd finally found the well. Heinrich stepped forward. This was why he came here. Zapphire well's water was black with the dark side's pollution. It really looked bad. Heinrich almost wished to cry. This was the source of nature. The forest must be in a very bad condition by now. He noticed the chamber was oval. Ponds, like the one downstairs, reflected the eerie light from the liquid. Some candles where still lit. Heinrich stepped forward. Another of those huge webs blocked the way. Heinrich tore them down while walking. The flood cut the area in two. He hadn't gone far when he noticed something particular. Someone was seated at the heart of this area. The figure was on his side of the river. Heinrich reached for his cross. Who was it? The creature looked like a reptile. Heinrich stepped backward. He heard certain rumours. She, the cloacked and hooded creature was a she, felt strangely familiar. Heinrich stepped backward. She finally looked upon him. "You slaughtered my daughters." Her voice was surprisingly modulated. Heinrich felt like being hypnotized by that very music. He could resist. Not without difficulty. The malice was like poison. Her eyes gleemed red with villainy. She carried a crown of horns. Heinrich figured they where part of the skull. Not that he really cared about the matter. "I killed the lizards because I had to." Heinrich said in a defensive manner. Evil radiated from her very being. "You really don't understand." Her voice was free of that disgustive lipsy accent. "You are just one." She spread her arms. "But we are many." Heinrich would rather like she got that accent. That way he could be sure she was just another shaman. She was nothing like that. She was something else. She, was a monster.

Thris Malmaiden made no comment. He'd forgotten about those cramps. Thris was down here while Susan reorganized her husband's castle. Anyway, he wouldn't believed it if he'd not seen it himself. Thris was an elf. He never expected humans to do things like that. He could not command his soldiers to follow. They would've refused. To swing around like that, was no habit for armoured people. Shilt was at the lead. They where the only who really figured this place. The tunnel was greater then he remembered. "I don't know if you have considered." Topaz said. The Spanish vampire was ahead of the shooters. "But this will lead us right into the heart of the queen's location." Thris knew that. He didn't like it. But he got no choise. Standing orders where clear as crystal. They had to come back with the intruder, or not come back at all. Sting didn't put it that way. But he knew. The cyborg wasn't that sutle, but they had a way with people. Thris dismissed the matter. "You have no other suggestions?" He asked. Not that he expected an answer. Topaz seemed to consider the statement. "We could let her kill him." She finally said. "That way our trouble would be over." Thris shook his head. "That is no option." He reminded. "The queen won't give us any credit." Topaz muttered something he thought it best to dismiss. She had a point. Either way, this wouldn't let them claim the price. So be it then.

Oldhill village, Warakiya. The 7th. of January 2099 A.D.
The cold wind blew across the street. Alfred and Sigmund stood atop the steps of their sanctuary. It was nightfall. "Do you think their return might settle this matter?" Sigmund asked. Alfred was unsure. During the final hours of the day, some villagers returned. They'd watched the event. Families where united. Alfred wished he could meet his parents. Only though it was for a second. That couldn't happen. They where bogh long dead. "I'm not sure." He answered. Alfred heard people cry for those who didn't come back. Alfred knew their feelings. He couldn't bare to even think of his sister's disappearance. Although she was inside the church, Penny was still marked after what happened. "Victoria still hate us." Sigmund stated. Alfred simply nodded. "Tell me about it." He muttered. She, the carpenter and that doctor still didn't trust them. Their families hadn't returned. Alfred knew he should've been mournful. But somehow he'd expected it would be this way. Sigmund didn't answer. Although the group where diminished, there still was some who hated their fellowship. Alfred toutched the cross. The symbol reminded him there always would be one who loved him. "Let's go inside." Sigmund said. Alfred nodded. The weater where getting bad.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. of January 2099 A.D.
Julia wasn't that known within this part of the tunnel. She knew one way led back to the forest. Some corridors where blocked as the ceiling caved in. Julia scent the smell of dead bodies. Someone must've been taken. Julia became mist. There they where. She retained her human form. She hated her power. Her bloodline made her stronger then any mere vampire. The voices whispered in her ears. They told of the rank she might achieve when joining the dark side. Julia tried not to listen. She tried to think of Heinrich. The corpses was clad in armour. Something made her steal it. She suited herself. The plates fit nicely. Julia found no helmet. No matter. She let her hair fell loose down her shoulders. Any normal fighter would never have done that. But she was nothing but ordinary. Julia didn't want to be a vampire. But she couldn't reject she possessed supernatural powers. She held the sword in bogh hands. A single lit candle illuminated the sceene. The glow was reflected by the metal. She felt strong. Julia laughed. She couldn't resist. Then the thirst overcame her. She hadn't eaten for quite some time. She became mist. Julia got to have some blood. Without, she would secumb to Chaos. Finally she where back in the larger cave. She chased a rat. The mammal couldn't escape. She drained its blood. Julia threw away the corpse. She found another rat, then she got a third. After the refreshment, she could think again. Ratblood was aweful. But the liquid possessed ancient power. Julia knew that. The third rider came with rats, flies and pestilence. She put it aside. What should she do? Heinrich was right. She wouldn't do herself any good. Julia stil lurked by the underground tunnel. She liked this place. "Julia Lecarde." Someone was speaking. Strange. Julia only heard it from within her mind. This wasn't right. "I have come for you." A tall winged figure appeared before her. Julia felt like a red cloud covered her vision. The figure sat upon a bleak horse. Everything became obscured. She felt like seeing the world from affar. "Take me, my master." She heard her own voice declear. "Use me, according to what the Dark Lord decree." The rider finally revealed his face.

Heinrich wondered if ever Leon Belmont, Gabriel or Simon ever was afraid. He was just now. He would've told them about it. No time for that now. The lizard queen did have a presence. "Look behind the obvious." She said. "Then you will finally learn the truth." Heinrich retained his defensive posture. The ability to see beyond was the basic art of their linage. Heinrich frowned. There really was something behind her. He more felt it then actually figured. He focused. The grey looked fragile. Though it was enormous. There was something inside. The form was transparent. Still, Heinrich saw something. The figure was female. She looked like a Brazilian girl. She bousted a golden chest-plate and headpiece jewelry. Something wasn't right. He only glimpsed her upper body. The figure flickered and changed every second. No matter, she was there. "We are one." The queen said with that strange musical voice. "I where Lemya. I was the goddess of the sea." Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "He will not save you!" Lemya boomed. "The worshippers failed me when your God came to my kingdom." Heinrich forgot much about the lore his father told him. But something he remembered. "You lie." He stated. "You're just some spirit pretending to be the queen of zombies." A cold wind blew across the area. "Fool!" There was evil voices within the storm. "There was those who would worship me, even after that they left me." Heinrich tried to withstand her evil. "The Dark Lord knew me. He came to me. He cared about me." Heinrich was ready. Let her continue the speech just a little longer. "He gave me body and soul to embody." The lizard queen toutched her chest. "I am from another galaxy." Heinrich stopped. He viewed her carefully. Was this possible? Or was this just some cruel joke. "The count restored me. The queen would aid me." Heinrich decided it didn't matter. His bloodline fought evil spirits before. Astarte thought she could imprison Jonathan Morris. The evil queen had failed. The Lord would guide him. "You wont dare." The alien must've discovered his move. She unbuckled the cape. Underneath she carried a bodysuit of some black fabric. She held something in bogh hands. Heinrich just got time to alter his strategy. The queen ignited something which looked like a dual sword crystal. This really wasn't good. Heinrich got his sword out. "Exelent!" The voice in the storm decleared. "Kill him!" Lemya boomed. "Kill him now!" Lemya the alien, dashed forward. She spat acid at him. Heinrich faced that attack before. The sword blazed hot with bloodline power. They met in the air. The queen was strong. Heinrich got to retreat. She pushed him backward. "You'll pay for what you did to my daughters." The alien snarled. Heinrich didn't answer. He was to busy saving himself. She spun and twirled. The spikes on her belt and metal protection most likely was poisoned. The sticky liquid gave him some bad memories. Heinrich tried not to think of it. This was no ordinary dual. Heinrich got to use every bit of training just to keep her away. She spun. Heinrich used the stopwatch. His enemy froze. He swung at her. Lemya shouted something he couldn't figure. Suddenly her avatar was free. The blow which should've killed her, only drew some blood. The gash went deep, but that didn't stop her. Anyway, the blood was acidic too. Never mind. Heinrich just barely managed to save himself. This was bad. She was at him again. She pressed him hard. They fought across the cave. The plasma threatened to burn his flesh. Heinrich never liked technical weapons. He simply hated the machines and all their artillery. Heinrich pressed forward. She met his every stroke. Lemya was slim and graceful. Heinrich only felt disgusted. He would've loved to banish her. He had no option. The alien pressed him hard. He got to do something. Lemya must've been trained by a true master of the sword. She was far better then him. So far neither of them got the upper hand. The battle might go on forever. She didn't seem to grow tired either. Heinrich was all sweaty. He was just barely able to keep the dual blades away. Heinrich jumped backward. All he needed was a little space. She went after him. Her speed was incredible. That didn't matter. Heinrich threw the cross. The item split in three. She dodged two of them without seeming difficulty. The third went home. Heinrich cheered. His joy became ashes. Although the enflamed boomerang went home, the alien simply tore it out. She sent it back. Heinrich retrived his item. Black blood boiled on the floor. The liquid was like the pollution the darkside used on the well. His enemy was back. Heinrich barely managed to face her. The alien was quick and agile. He just barely managed to turn her aside. His body already showed trace of her mastery. The burns wasn't that great a problem. Not yet anyway. But that only was a matter of time. The squeerish red and black tattoos where illuminated, like that of Hell's fire. It was the light of her saber. Never the less, it was a frightening experience. Heinrich again managed to turn her blade aside. He ducked for the return. This really was no holiday. She twirled. Heinrich nearly got beheaded in the process. He blocked the counterstrike. She went backward. Upon the advance, Heinrich stamped her with his crucifix. The alien shrieked. Flames lit the impact. Heinrich went for the heart. Somehow she managed to retreat. This was the perfect opportunity to use the laurels. Heinrich was able to heal himself. The queen spat acid. Heinrich was able to block. "You will not survive." She said. Her voice was so damn attractive. Heinrich tried not to listen. Instead he dashed forward. She met him on the offensive. She nearly pushed him into one of those pools. Although the water looked pure, he didn't feel like taking a bath. Not that he couldn't need it anyway. He hadn't washed since the day before the attack. No time to think further about that. The lizard queen pressed him with all her power. Heinrich blocked and parried the best he could. It wasn't enough. She was far better then him. Heinrich suddenly dropped the sword. He cracked the whip. He summoned more bloodline power. The whip became a bar of zapphire. He was able to trap her crystal. Heinrich tried to force it from her grasp. She held her ground. Lemya in turn tried to rip away his whip. Heinrich snarled. She simply was to powerful. But he got other tricks up his sleeve. With his other hand, Heinrich pulled out his dagger. "In the name of Jesus from Nazareth!" He threw the dagger. The knife split in three. The enflamed projectiles buried themselves deep within the opponent. His enemy screamed. This wasn't over. Heinrich knew. He'd missed the heart. He at least had a moment to prepare. Heinrich hung up the whip. He retrived the sword just in time. The lizard queen was more aggressive then ever. She forced him backward, always backward. He really didn't like that. He blocked another onslaught. She continued to spit acid. Heinrich summoned the Lord in his heart. The sudden row of crosses blocked the offensive. Heinrich got the breather he'd been looking for. Lemya was pushed somewhat backward. Heinrich threw the axe. Trippled projectiles went home. Lightning struck. The enemy was able to block. "Try to block this." Heinrich muttered. "In the name of Jesus Christ, our Lord!" He shouted. He sent her another dagger. The electrified weapon sent her sprawling. Heinrich ran forward. He retrived his arsenal. This was his moment. The alien would fail. He would be able to purify the water. The enemy got up. Heinrich felt his blood turn cold. The naked hatred within her eyes was a promise of certain death. The battle waged on. She pressed him more furious then ever. Heinrich tried to keep up. He was hit repeatedly. There was nothing he could do to stop her. She twirled and spun more fiercely then ever. Heinrich could heal himself by using the laurels. It wouldn't keep up for long. He summoned the crosses. Lemya was prepared. She dashed backward. Heinrich used the stopwatch. The enemy froze. "In the name of the Father, the Son and of the Holy Ghost!" Heinrich summoned Trinity while throwing axes. He actually hit her. The queen was to slow this time. She was released from the time stop. She met him in close hand-to-hand combat. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He was scorched. She hit him across the face with one leach he didn't detect in time. The laurels healed him. She continued forward. Heinrich dropped his sword. This the Lord had to decide. He was simply to tired. Somehow he went past her guard. Heinrich might be poisoned. He didn't care. Without more speculation, he stamped her heart. The cross made her burn. The lizard staggered. She turned. "Mother!" She screamed. "Help me!" The spectre of Lemya still flickered behind her. "There is no aid in the Dark." The Brazilian goddess stated. Her voice was like winther's heart. "When you will not suffice, then someone else would have to do." Heinrich stepped backward. This wasn't anything he wished to witness. "The Dark Lord rised me!" The alien queen desperately tried to reason. "True." Lemya said. "But count Dracula is not here. I am." The ties between them snapped. "Here I rule supreme." Lemya's hand became a fist. "And you." She said. "You must die." She opened her mouth. There came no sound. "You are nothing." Heinrich watched horrified how his enemy was swallowed within a globe of absolute blackness. "Nothing at all." She burned within ugly green flames. "Such it is. Such am I." Lemya still flouted above him. "Such rule the lady of the ocean, the dard ocean." Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "You have become a demon." He whispered. "You're from the dark ocean world." Lemya stared at him. Heinrich looked away. "I see you, Belmont." She decleared. "How dare you oppose me?" The figure flickered. Though her presence was weakened, her malice was stronger then ever. "Your family have been around for some mere 1500 years, while I am forever!" Blackness obscured her image. "I know your desire. I know your dreams. I know your fantasies. I even know your fear." She vanished. Although the blackness remained. "Watch my power and despair." The shadow was forged, changed, altered and twisted. The darkness grew until it was all monstrous. "Behold the fear of your linage." The figure was finally revealed. "Submit." The giant spider decleared. "I am a queen of shadow." Heinrich watched. He really was afraid. This was what he'd worried about all along. The spider woman queen then spun her web. She was ready. Heinrich knew what to do. He didn't liked it. But there was no other way. He made the sign of the cross. Then Heinrich moved into action. This would be the ultimate challenge. She came climbing down toward him.

The corridor was narrow. The red knights kept on moving. Thris Malmaiden was in the lead. Topaz was sure the archers kept at the ready. She kept an eye out for trouble. This was no good idea. This passage would lead them right into the heart of the queen's domain. Lemya wouldn't go easy on intruders. Topaz heard that only the most malicious could go there without harm. Those she summoned better stay away. People said such folks never returned. She was a vampire. But that didn't make her an idiot. Topaz put on her cloack. The terrain was muddy and dank. Water dropped from the stalagmites. She didn't like that. Although this was cursed land, water might still overthrow her power. If she'd only stayed in Mexico. Then she would be asleep. She would've have her own coffin. Nobody would've noticed she was around. She wasn't that greedy. Even rats could satisfy her thirst. Topaz kept an arrow at the ready. The Belmont wouldn't find her unprepared. She at least could put up a good fight. Topaz got no thoughts she might defeat him. When Marmedon perished, she got no chanse. The Dark Lord would use her anyway. This was her duty. Topaz decided she would die for count Dracula. This way, she might at last find some meaning.

In reality she was mostly stationary. She couldn't extend past the net. Heinrich finally figured why they called Arachne their "daughter". Not that it really mattered. The spider woman queen shot spindles at him. Heinrich remembered the legend about Reinhardt Schneider. The tale was a mere myth, or so they said. He tried to remember. Heinrich somehow managed to dodge the sticky fabric. He felt like Jonathan HArker. Way back in 1897 he was challenged by the count. Although he and a group of other gentlement vanished the lord of the vampires, he wouldn't believe it at first. To him, the tales of vampirism was mere legends. But myths once was what folks believed in. Heinrich got to admit as much. He had no time. Lemya came downward. Her body was all black, swarming with tiny parasites. She summoned multiple smaller spiders. Heinrich made his whip go on fire. They would poison him. He would make no bet on that. He whipped them away. Some made other nets. The queen might trap him. That wasn't going to happen. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The Lord would help him. Heinrich tried to focus on the demon. Lemya was so large. The queen occupied the entire backside of the cave. She swiftly went from left to right. Heinrich never was found of dancing anyway. Meaningless thinking. Heinrich jumped forward. The queen seemingly awaited his mobility. Somewhere within that monster, was a woman's face. Heinrich got a feeling she was merry like the Devil. Lemya emited a strange green mist. Heinrich made crosses rise in defience. They where turned into stone. Heinrich swallowed. This really wasn't easy. The queen created new spindles. He was captured. The demon laughed. Heinrich payed no attention. He was spun around and around. Somehow he still managed to get the hand of things. She dragged him forward. The cross burned the net. Heinrich fell flat on the floor. He almost threw up immediately. He couldn't afford to do that. This was far to important. There got to be a way to banish her. Lemya summoned more spiders. She would give him no rest. Heinrich buried his blade into the earth. The quake at least shook that monster. It wasn't enough. There got to be a way. Heinrich retrived the crystals left by the avatar. They gave him strenght. He would need it. The spider woman queen made another attack. Heinrich hid behind the fallen rock. They came when Lemya the lizard was defeated. The stone protected him from damage. Heinrich threw axes. Lightning struck her forhead. That was where he thought he saw that face. Lemya shook. There was no other way to describe what happened. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. Nothing was over. A horde of spiders went his way. Heinrich got a feeling they where getting larger. No matter anyway. He whipped each and every who got within his reach. The queen sent another load of mist. Heinrich was able to block. Although the crosses where smashed on impact, he at least was alive. He thanked the Lord. The spiders also left behind gemstones. They came in handy. Lemya tried to trap him. He nearly ran out of breth. This really wasn't his day. The queen shrieked with disappointment. Heinrich would make her worry about something else. He summoned more bloodline power. He threw the cross. The item split in four. The electrical field trapped his enemy. The net almost seemed to snap. But then Lemya released more blackness. Heinrich frowned. What did it mean? He would have to worry about it later. The spiders marched in on his position. The stopwatch frozed them. He'd hoped to might trap the enemy. Lemya threw spindles at him. Heinrich made crosses rise in defience. That kept her away. At least for some time. Heinrich used the opportunity to get rid of some spiders. One bite… And the battle would be over. He was unsure if the laurels might lift a poisoned state. Better not to know. Lemya spewed green mist. Heinrich found shelter behind a fallen rock. The queen was so powerful. He'd recovered the arsenal. The stopwatch and dagger didn't impress on her. Perhaps he might show her some other tricks? Heinrich got back up. He threw axes. One thing for sure, she was to big to hide. The four axes made contact. Flames rised around the impact point. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. That impact made her bleed. Big ugly drops of black liquid. Heinrich watched with horror how the blood scorched the earth. Everything died in her wake. Even the undead vegetation wasn't unharmed. He made the sign of the cross. Heinrich prayed the Lord might guide his actions. He at least got his axe back. That might not be enough. The spiders where everywhere around. Heinrich used the stopwatch. That way he could at least freeze their approach. He whipped away as many as possible. Then they continued forward. Heinrich retreated. He got no choise. The spiders might overthrow his location. The pools of water was to close. There was no way he could cross the river. Heinrich decided it was best he settled the matter. He held his sword high. Water cleaned the battlefield. This was different. This was really pure water. Heinrich lowered his head with respect. The Lord really was merciful. The battle wasn't over. Lemya simply would summon other spiders. He at least got a breather. Heinrich healed himself. He perhaps might get no other option. He threw the cross. The item split in three. They all nailed her body. Some portions of the web even caught fire. Heinrich cheered. The Lord was with him. "You shall have no other gods then me." That was according to the law of Moses. The covenant of the ten still was practised by some Christian societies. The ten really was the basis of all ethic tradition. If the people only knew. "Hear the words of God!" Heinrich shouted while he moved forward. "The Lord is your God. The Lord is One." The name of the Father seemed to terrorize his enemy. Such was the will of God. "The Lord you shall worship!" Heinrich spoke what he learned while being a child. The words gave him the strenght to continue. Axes fell. Lightning struck. Lemya actually got spun around. Then she gave back by doing the same. She trapped him within one spindle. The demon laughed. Heinrich fell to the floor. She dragged him forward. He got no illution about what would happen. She would simply kill him and be over with it. Heinrich lost the whip. No matter, he still got ansers left to give. He toutched the cross. The symbol of God would aid him. He summoned new power. Heinrich was risen into the air. She spat green mist. Heinrich closed his eyes. The cross behind him shattered. Flames washed the area clean. Heinrich fell on his knees. That nearly killed him. He hadn't won. The spiders where back. They crawled all over the place. Heinrich thought of Soma Cruz. In 2036 he faught against Abbadon. The third rider summoned worms against him. Was this like that? Never mind. He got to work. Heinrich froze the spiders. That was all he could do. Heinrich worshipped the Lord when recovering the whip. They said Christopher Belmont forged it in 1591. The item was ment for himself. Christopher was gifted with strong powers. He and his son would fight together against the evil spirits which came from Castlevania. He put it away. Heinrich whipped the spiders to nothingness. They wasn't real spiders. They where demons which Lemya summoned from the depths of Hell. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. He would defend himself against evil. He hid behind the stone. Lemya emitted more mist. He would become a statue if that smoke ever trapped him. Heinrich didn't want that to happen. This wasn't the dream of Narnia. Bad things might happen. Heinrich dodged another spindle. He threw the cross. His bloodline was filled with water. The item spun above. Watery pillars hid his mobility. While Lemya still was obscured, Heinrich sent her another round of axes. Flames lit up the impact. Blood stained the riverbank. Although wounded, the enemy wouldn't surrender. Heinrich knew that he was lucky to still be alive. The Lord made it that way. Heinrich was certain. He was already dazed and tired. This couldn't last forever. He ran to save himself. There got to be something. He hid behind a stone. The monster again emitted that stone-inducing mist. Heinrich wondered if this was like Leon felt while fighting the forgotten one in 1096? Never mind. Heinrich noticed something which made him make the sign of the cross. He'd retrived the axe. Heinrich put it back on his belt. Lemya wasn't without resources. She made other spiders attack. Heinrich held out his blade. Flames marked his territory. The air stenched of fried flesh. That actually felt better. Heinrich smiled, though it never reached his eyes. The queen shot spindles at him. He was prepared. Heinrich used the cross to make those spindles snap. "Time to fburn the demon." He muttered to nobody in particular. Trippled axes flew through the air. There was no way she could escape. Lemya curled together within the net. Lightning struck the demon's hide. She screamed. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. She shot other spindles at him. Heinrich summoned more lightning. He toutched the crucifix. Two electrified crosses circled his position. The symbols simply made the net erupt. Heinrich ran to retrive his arsenal. He picked up the axe and the cross. Heinrich then used the laurels to restore himself. At least he could get rid of those minor damages. Nothing could remove his weariness. That came only through the grace of God. "Blory be the Father, the Son and to the Holy Ghost." Heinrich said, making the sign of the cross. Spiders moved in on his position. Heinrich still got his symbol in hand. His bloodline was filled with water. This he hadn't tried before. A trio of emarald crosses appeared near his position. Suddenly they burst. Water was poured upon the area. The space was purified. This wasn't like holy water. This more felt like being baphtised. Heinrich praced the Lord. The demons who embodied themselves like spiders, where all gone. Even some of the plantlife seemed refreshed. Saria would've danced with joy. Heinrich was sure of it. The happy hour didn't last for long. Lemya was still alive. She created new nets. She would trap him. Heinrich made his best to get free. Lenya laughed of him. There was only one thing he could do. Heinrich threw the cross. He didn't summon any of his abileties. This was the power of a Belmont. This was the might Richter, the last true member of their bloodline, uncovered. The cross split. Countless symbols covered the area. They cut the net to shreds. Heinrich fell to his knees. This wasn't something he would do carelessly. He only was a descendant of the clan. He was no real Belmont. Heinrich bit his teeth together. Nor was Reinhardt Schneider. But all since Richter's death, his cousins promised to uphold the traditions. Heinrich got back up. He would make them proad. Lemya still hung in her net. The blackness almost overshadowed his position. Heinrich reached for the crucifix. The spiders was nearly upon him. Heinrich whipped them away. There was to many. They simply would overthrow him. Heinrich muttered. He made crosses rise in front. The demons burned upon impact. He made the sign of the cross. He then retrived the crystals. Lemya was furious. She emitted the eerie green mist. Heinrich ran. The mist might turn him to stone. He hid behind one boulder. The queen was furious. She released multiple spindles. Heinrich was captured. She spun him around and around. He felt like throwing up. He was dragged along the floor. Heinrich somehow managed to retain his items. He used the stopwatch. He was forcefully drawn backward. He was risen into the air. Those five mystic blobs circled his position. They then dived forward. Large portions of the net was turned to dust. Lemya shrieked. Heinrich didn't know what to do. Why did she feel harm whenever he damaged the webbing? Never mind. The spider woman queen was back in action. She made countless spiders crawl along the battlefield. Heinrich whipped them away. She shot more spindles. Heinrich was barely able to escape. He stamped on one spider. The demon cracked. He made crosses rise in defience. Lemya turned them all to stone. The spiders continued their journey. Heinrich made other flames rise to defend his position. The bloodline power gave supernatural powers. He resheated his blade. The sword couldn't help him. He made another storm of crosses cut the web. Heinrich got it, or so he hoped. The web was real. The queen was merely an image of ancient evil. Still, he didn't want her to toutch him. Nothing happened. Nothing was for sure. Such was the warning of the poltergeist king. "Nothing is like it seems." The words spoken to Trevor Belmont in 1496 echoed in his mind. "Castlevania is a creature of chaos." He wasn't within the demon castle Dracula. Not that it really mattered. Evil slept inside this castle. There was other foul things in this world beside the prince of Darkness. Some where even older then Dracula. Heinrich put it aside. The spiders got close. He got to defeat them. The demons where weak. But they came in endless numbers. Lemya moved downward. Heinrich stopped. The spiders advanced. That was the least of his problems. She would simply crush him. "Be the will of God!" Heinrich shouted. He threw the cross. Water was inside his blood. Pillars of solid pure water rised above him. They pressed against the zombie queen. They where like acid. Lemya screamed. The pain in her voice almost made him stagger. The web was on fire. Heinrich retrived the cross. This had to be done. Never the less, Lemya somehow was able to restore herself. "You will die!" That disgustivly attractive voice boomed. The cold wind blew across the battleground. Heinrich shivered. Her presence almost drew him away. The Lord gave him strenght. He was able to remain. "You don't belong here." He whispered. "This isn't the way things are ment to be." Lemya didn't listen. She shot spindles. The giant spider demon made other smaller spiders crawl forward. Heinrich was tired. He was weary from the long battle. He was afraid. Heinrich tightened the grip on the cross. This wasn't over. He would never give in. Heinrich would keep his faight. "Father in Heaven!" He shouted. "Into Your hands I surrender my soul!" Thus having summoned the Lord, he made crosses rise in front. The spiders burned on contact. Lemya turned the images to stone. They burst. Heinrich was forced to hide. Why didn't the mist destroy the natural boulders? He would have to find the answer some other day. The queen shot spindles at him. Heinrich stamped with his crucifix. The fabric burned. He summoned more power. The item-crush made the spiders withdraw. Trippled crosses appeared to purify the area. The demon kept on coming. Heinrich threw the axe. Lightning struck her position. The explosion made more wires to burn. Other simply snapped on impact. Lemya almost fell to the floor. The net no longer could support the massive demon. She still tried to get back up. The spider woman queen created new webbings. "Destroy the net!" Someone shouted. Heinrich was to busy to notice. He retrived the item. With one final stroke, he threw the cross. The item split in three. The tripled symbols made the net burn. The entire web was on fire. The flames made even the massive demon to burn. Lemya screemed. The voice grew more and more distant. The malice didn't disappear. Heinrich knew he was after all, merely a human. The ancient spirit would survive. But her embodiment, her avatar here and now, was defeated. Then again, he remembered the words of the phrophet Ezekiel. The false gods and their messengers would not escape forever. Such where the words of God. Heinrich knelt with prayer. He thanked the Lord for all He'd done. Something caught his attention. There lay something upon the floor. He frowned. Heinrich saw something like that after the fight with the giant skeleton. He even retrived the crystal from the battle with the bone dragon king. Nobody really knew what they where. Heinrich went to pick it up. Fire burned at the heart. This truly was such a miraculous possession. Heinrich kept it inside his palm. The item glowed like a lamp. He closed his eyes. Heinrich felt a sudden surge of force blossom within himself. He made the sign of the cross. Heinrich felt refreshed and renew like nothing else had happened. He opened his eyes. Heinrich Schneider was restored. But the mystic crystal was gone. He dismissed it altogether. There where things which never would be revealed. Best to let it be that way. Heinrich still got another gemstone. He preduced it from his pocket. The heartstone still felt like a living heart. Heinrich had a feeling the stone would die the moment the well was destroyed. That wouldn't happen. He would make it that way. He went to kneel by the well. The spring who came from the mountain was still pure. But it couldn't purify the pollution. Heinrich held the stone with bogh hands. The thing was all white. The gem reflected the light. Heinrich figured the heartstone was preshious. The thing was beautiful. The stone kept hidden power. Heinrich could feel it. He could do wonderful things with that item. Why throw it away like this? The stone beat more rapid. Heinrich breathed. The stone's power had awakened. This was his destiny. He could fulfil the oat of his family. Heinrich tightened the grip on the artefact. Then he threw the thing forward. What could he do with it anyway? He'd promised to help her. The unicorn trusted he would make it happened. She believed in him. Heinrich wouldn't let her down. He didn't knew what to expect. The mythological being simply told him to throw it in the well. She didn't tell what would happen. The result was however extraordinary. Never could he imagined it would be this way.

The red knight withdrew. He'd been sent like a scout. The knight hoped nobody would ever knew about this. He'd watched the battle unfold. Why had he told him what to do? The Belmont would destroy whatever hope he got left. They where bogh humans. But that simply couldn't be the reason why. He got to have a reason. He hated the queen. That was one reason. But could that be enough? The Belmont killed many of his friends. He would have revenge. The intruder was like his sister. She also tried to convinse him there where other ways. That there had to be something beside Dracula. Cindy brought it upon herself. The vampires took her. He never saw his sister again. He bit his teeth together. He refused to cry. That wasn't his fault. He'd pledged fealty to the Dark Lord. The prince provided them. He wouldn't forget about them. He loved them. He tried to convince himself it was like that. He would tell Thris about this. The elf knew what to do. He would kill the Belmont. Then the trouble would be over. The knight was sure about that.

Oldhill village, Warakiya. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
The ground shook. Alfred felt it. How could he overlook it when thrown on his face? Never mind. Simon helped him back up. It was close to sundown. "What's going on!" Penny came running down the staircase. Alfred shook his head. There clearly was an earthquake. But he didn't know why it happened. This wasn't the area for such things. The children gathered before the church. Father Natan stood before the entrance. The priest looked concearned. The ground eased. Alfred didn't mind. He knew this wasn't the end. Not if this was an ordinary earthquake. But what if something else where around? Alfred was sure to keep his sister close. A gust of cold wind toutched his features. Alfred frowned. The breth felt strangely refreshing. The weariness which lay on him all since the attack, fell away. He inhaled. The air felt better then for days. Lucy put a hand on the ground. She frowned. "Something happened." She almost whispered. Deborah sniffed the air. "Strange." She mumbled. "The smell is gone." He wondered what they where all speaking about. Lucy looked up at him. "Something happened." The girl repeated. "It's like nature is celebrating." Deborah stated. Reichardt gave him a look. Alfred shook his head. He didn't understand. "What're you saying?" Sigmund asked. "Have they really defeated Dracula?" Heinz eagerly asked. "No." Natan stated. "The castle is still standing." Alfred went to stand beside him. The priest was right. Although far, he saw the castle. Alfred felt like he could sence the growing evil. Penny followed him up the stairs. "Darkness never dies." She said in a low voice. "Something happened." Deborah still insisted. Alfred looked upon Sigmund. Something really did happen. "Alright then." His friend said. "Someone have to check it out." Alfred wasn't that sure. The girls where determined. "Let it be then." He said. "Who'll go?" Alfred didn't want this to happen. But he wouldn't go anywhere near that castle again. If Penny insisted, he would go. But only to ward her. Then again, could he really ask anyone to do what he couldn't? That was some question. Lucy, Simon and Heinz volunteered. Sigmund looked like he wished to say something. Alfred knew. But it was his own idea. The trio would at least be safe. Natan didn't agree. But he couldn't do anything. When that was settled, he went inside the church. He returned with three small backpacks. "Go." He said. "And return with peace." He looked mournfull. "I cannot command you." Alfred knew. Victoria's group might have something to say. "We'll try to keep things running." He said. Lucy nodded. She blew Sigmund a kiss. "I'll take good care of him." She promised. Alfred wasn't sure he really trusted her. He knew he wouldn't. But this was her own journey. They'd volunteered. There was nothing he could do. Beside, Alfred got a feeling this was ment to be. He couldn't explain it. But somehow the trio needed to be inside the castle. Alfred shook the feeling. There where other things which needed his attention. He went inside the church. Only Deborah and Reichardt remained outside. Alfred knew. Still, there really was nothing they could do about it. Things where in the hands of the Lord. All they could do, was to believe. Alfred hoped he could be strong. He got to. The others placed their trust in him. So be it. Though things wasn't easy.

Underground tunnel, castle in Barnsdall. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
The red knights felt it. Thris was thrown upon the floor. The lizards curled together. Topaz Hernadez helped him to stand. Even the foxes looked afraid. One scout came running down the corridor. "Sir!" He shouted. "The queen is dead!" Thris tried to get the hand of things. All was confusing. "Are you sure?" Topaz shouted. "Yes, yes sir." The scout looked beaten. "I saw it myself." Some summoned the name of their Master. Thris Malmaiden began to wheep. This was not possible. Thris pulled on the ring. "What is it." Sting asked. The hologram somewhat flickered. "What is it?!" Topaz repeated. "Don't you feel the quake?" The cyborg looked impatient. "I do not know what you're talking about." She insisted. Thris opened his mouth, but was again thrown to the floor. The ring was shattered. Thris cried. That was their sole connection to the supperiour. Topaz helped him to stand. She held him tight. For the moment, it actually felt good. He returned the embrace. What should they do? What could they do? This was a disaster. Thris only got some 50 knights left. There was the lizards. But they only got around 20 left alive. Shilt wasn't the only who was wounded. They got no shaman. Thris used what medicine he got in the first aid compartment. Each knight was instructed to carry a kip. Few followed that order. He always did. He would heal as many as possible. "There is an alternate path to escape from here." Shim explained. "It'll lead us back to the forest." Thris nodded. That might be the only way to escape. "Lead the way." He instructed. Thris knew this was to accept failure. But it was the only way to save at least some of the soldiers. They began moving.

Heinrich blinked. From the source there came a sapphire dragon. He roared. The cave seemed to ressonate with the sound. They looked gazes. He felt like the wonderful creature knew him. Heinrich didn't know what to say. The dragon was so beautiful. He never had seen such a preshious being. The dragon spread his wings. Again he roared. Blue flames went from his mouth. Heinrich shilded his eyes. When he looked again, the miraculous creature was gone. Something else happened. There was like he where in two places at the same time. Heinrich saw the cave. But at the same time, he was at the enchanted spring. The vegetation was alive again. There was only ivy, fungous or moss. But they where alive. It was incredible. The ponds where unchanged. But, at the same time, something was different. That wasn't important. The river, Heinrich felt tears run down his face. The river was… "Yes." The unicorn said. "The river is pure again." Heinrich began to cry. He hadn't done that in a very long time. But things was only so beautiful. Never could he imagined it would be this way. "Warder." He asked. "What was that?" The unicorn lowered her head to drink from the well. "He gave away his heartstone." She explained. "Catarax foresaw the darkside would rise again." Heinrich nodded. He saw what happened in her vision. "He would die." The unicorn looked sad. "Not only the dragon last forever." Heinrich knew. They said all things died in time. "But by giving his heart, he might at least give the artefact to resist their influence." Heinrich dried his eyes. "It is over then?" He asked. The unicorn returned his gaze. Heinrich was the first to look away. "The wicked polluted the spring with liquid from the dark ocean." Heinrich shivered. He should've known. "The water is pure. The forest might return to its original state." A stern tone entered her voice. "But not even the great dragons might shut off the ancient curse." Heinrich looked up. The images where fading. "Only the chosen one might do that." The unicorn stated. "Only the sage of the forest temple might restore balance, if she choses to do." Heinrich didn't understand. He reached for her, desperate to knew more. To understand the meaning. "I'm sorry." The unicorn's voice was a mere whisper. "But I cannot tell you more." He felt her push against his chest. "I am only a warder. I cannot leave, I canot stay." Heinrich felt new tears down his cheeks. This wasn't fear. "I cannot see the future." She whispered. "The future is in your hands alone." She herself dropped preshious tears, like liquid gemstones. "Do what you choose. My time is over." He knew it was true. Only because of his ability to see beyond the obvious, he where permitted to view the hidden world. Such it got to be. The world belonged to man. Such was the world. Heinrich looked around. He was left inside the tunnel. The water was pure. The area has returned to normal. Something black then fell from the ceiling. Heinrich cracked the chain-whip. The darkside landed in front. "Impressive." The being rasped. "But you have won nothing." The wicked held something within its grasp. "We might do it again." The creature breathed heavily. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "I don't think so." He stated. "I won't let you do it." The demon's eyes burned red with Hell's fire. "Then you are dead." Dual beams of red flame shot from its gaze. Heinrich made crosses rise in defience. The fire crushed his barrier. Heinrich dashed forward. He whipped the demon right in the face. The wicked disappeared. Heinrich knew what would happen. He went to retrive the crystals left by the other enemies. There it was. Heinrich threw the dagger. He used another of Richter's discoveries. When focusing upon the item instead on himself, the result would be a nautral crush. Not everyone could do that. He and Alicia was the only he knew who could perform such actions. The dagger became countless projectiles. The mystic gemstone shattered on impact. The darkside reappeared. Heinrich got hit by lightning. The black whip sent him sprawling. He fell into one pond. The water was cold. He felt strangely refreshed. He got back up. The darkside advanced. Though it was careful not to toutch the liquid. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. They where afraid of running water. That was why they even bothered to polute the flood. Heinrich didn't mind. They never was going to do that again. He whipped the enemy. The demon tried to fry him. Heinrich ducked beneath the fireball. He didn't even try to block. The darkside advanced. Heinrich used the stopwatch. The enemy froze. Heinrich wasted no time. He threw more daggers. The knife split in three. The enflamed projectiles went home. The enemy vanished. Heinrich immediately began to search for the gemstone. Heinrich wondered how the darkside Christopher Belmont met in 1577 ever got loose. He would have to wait anyway. The crystal appeared flouting above the spring. Heinrich wouldn't let him do it. He remembered about the artefact the demon carried. The mere memory terrorized his soul. He made the sign of the cross. Heinrich whipped the thing away. The gem shattered. The wicked was back. He threw another of those strange boiling blobs. Heinrich dodged. The fireball would explode upon impact. Black lightning struck the battleground. Heinrich made crosses rise in front. The wicked shot red beams of flames from its gaze. Heinrich threw himself flat upon the floor. He got back up. Heinrich threw the cross. The demon rised into the air. Heinrich got an answer. Trippled axes sent the enemy hard against the wal. Lightning struck the demon. The darkside shrieked. Then it simply disappeared. Heinrich breathed heavily. He ran to retrive his arsenal. Although he'd fought these beasts before, he never got used to it. Their very presence made him want to run away. They where so wicked. Their very being was a challenge to nature itself. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. "Be the will of God." Heinrich saw them in the vision. How many was there of these monsters? The crystal reappeared. Heinrich made his whip blaze with gold. The jewel shattered on impact. The darkside was back. It staggered. Heinrich drew backward. The demon might still kill him. "Listen." The enemy hissed. "We might cut a deal." Heinrich viewed the monster carefully. He didn't believe it. "We might give you anything." The wicked rasped. "Just let me unpurify the river." The darkside breathed heavily. "Then I'll give you power to vanquish the master." Heinrich reached for the cross. "I won't let you do it." He stated. "Give me that artefact. I'll crush it. But you might leave in peace." The enemy snarled. He reached forward with the hand who carried the black diamond. "This was a gift from our mother." He rasped. "I will never give it away." The roar made Heinrich withdraw. The malice was different then that of Lemya. But it still was more then he could handle. Only the Lord held him up. He made Heinrich stay. He cracked the whip. The demon shot beams of red flame. Somehow Heinrich dodged. He got back up. Heinrich ran. The madman threw lightning all over the place. The darkside suddenly was right in front. It slashed for him. The massive claws would've tore him to shreds. Heinrich held up his crucifix. The demon howled upon impact. The sound was terrible. Heinrich wished to block his ears. There was nothing he could do. The darkside was gone. Heinrich breathed heavily. This wasn't good. He barely got crystals left. He would have to figure something or perish. Heinrich searched for the gemstone. There it was. Heinrich leached himself forward. He whipped the crystal into oblivion. The thing finally shattered. His enemy returned. Although wounded, he wasn't banished yet. He spat other blobs. Heinrich didn't even try to deflect. Those orbs would've killed him anyway. Red beams shot from its eyes. Heinrich actually got scorched. He bit his teeth together. He didn't got time to be weak. The demon would kill him otherwise. Lightning struck the area. Heinrich threw himself sideways. "Let me do it." The monster almost pleaded. "I'll do anything you want." Heinrich got back up. "Never." He simply stated. The demon howled like a forsaken soul in Hell. Heinrich somehow managed to continue. He whipped the demon. Then he simply ran. The darkside staggered. It vanished. Heinrich began to search for the crystal. This was his last chanse. Winner takes all. Heinrich didn't smile. The Lord would guide him. Without the Lord, man was nothing. He believed in that. There it was. Heinrich whipped the jewel with all his force. The gemstone cracked. The demon viewed him with eyes on fire. It kept the artefact tight to its chest. Bright flames then rised through its very core. Heinrich watched with horror how the beast burned to ashes. The black object shattered. Heinrich summoned his bloodline power. The trio of crosses washed the spot clean. Heinrich hoped the black diamond wouldn't do more harm. He made the sign of the cross. Heinrich went forward. He stopped. "Strange." He muttered. He didn't notice that before. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The net was all gone. He lowered his head. This really was the will of the Lord. Heinrich had a look around. This was the first time he got a real look of the area. The cave was domed, like the crypt in which he fought Giles De Reis. Pillars went high into the ceiling. There seemingly was no other exit. Heinrich frowned. Then he summoned more bloodline power. His whip was lit with fire. There was another opening across the river. Heinrich wasn't afraid. He simply went across. The water was cold. But that didn't make him worry. "There he is!" He spun around. The red knights came through an opening he didn't detect. The archers where at the lead. "Fire at will!" A cute little Mexican vampire commanded. Heinrich made crosses rise in defience. A pity he didn't have that golden compas Alicia showed him. That would made things much more easier. The symbols blocked their offensive. Heinrich didn't mind. He simply turned and ran through the opening. He knew he didn't have enough crystals to do battle. If they gave chase.. Heinrich didn't want to think of it. He better find some candles very quick. The tunnel went slightly upward. Heinrich whipped each and every candle he came across. The passage felt like going on forever. Then the tunnel opened up into another cave. Carefully, he went inside. Heinrich made the sign of the cross.

Thris tried to get control. His forces where eager to presue. The intruder was near. They might pull through this time. But even so, they needed to be kept in good order. "The vampires will go first." He instructed. "You'll carry the elves across." That way there would be no mistakes. "Cover us." Topaz told her archers. Then she and the other vampires became bats. Thris watched it all happen. There would be no mistakes this time. He'd seen to many die of mere foolishness to make that same blunder. Here he would be certain. "The lizards and foxes go next." He insisted. Topaz was on the other side. The lizard men never was afraid of water. The elves where afraid of the ancient. Thris himself shuddered by the mere mentioning. "I'm ready." Topaz was back. She became a bat. She carried him across. "Thanks." He gave the salute. Topaz Hernadez lowered her head. The humans simply swam to the shore. They got no reason to be afraid. For a moment he actually felt jelous. Thris Malmaiden threw it aside. "Go through." He commanded. "Scouts and archers in front." He remained at the back. This way he might keep them from running. He would make it this time.

Heinrich entered into a large squarish room. The center was occupied by another pond. This pool at least looked alright. He dismissed the matter. Two new tunnels branched off from the area. Which way should he go? Heinrich fulfilled the mission given by the unicorn. Still, nothing was changed. Not really. The Dark Lord was still among the living undead. Heinrich knew it was no illusion. He saw count Dracula atop the gate. He spoked with him in person. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. Some webs hung from the ceiling. Heinrich cracked the whip. There came no warning. Lizard men jumped from the pond. There was three of them. One club, one lance and one swordman. Heinrich whipped his enemy. The lizard withdrew. The sword almost got him. Heinrich blocked just in time. He managed to whip the monster repeatedly. The lance nearly impaled his heart. Heinrich threw daggers. The enemy simply caught fire. Heinrich had no reason for celebration. There still was two more of them out there. The sword and the club advanced. Heinrich held his crucifix high in defience. The monsters circled his position. Heinrich retrived the gems left by the spearman. They really came in handy. Suddenly the club dashed forward. Ugly green blood ran from the wound he'd inflicted earlier. Heinrich swallowed. He didn't got time for this. He ducked beneath the assault. The swordman came in low. Heinrich whipped the lizard to ashes. The club was stil at him. Heinrich threw the dagger. The knife went home. The beast was dead before reaching the floor. Heinrich pulled out his weapon. The dead lizard then burned to ashes. Heinrich retrived the gemstones. Just then another trio emerged. Heinrich sidestepped the first attacker. He whipped one lizard to oblivion. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. The spearman moved in. The mail saved his life. Heinrich stamped it with his crucifix. The lizard groaned. Fire absorbed the opponent. The final monster almost took him. Heinrich got hit by the shoulder. The bones cracked. The lizard snarled. Heinrich bit his teeth together. He got to pul through. He whipped at the monster. The thing drew backward. Heinrich got the time he needed to heal himself. He thanked the Lord for having found the laurels. That cost him some crystals. The lizard suddenly advanced. Heinrich was ready. This time he actually whipped the thing away. The victory gave some new crystals. There was no time to rest. Another trio already jumped from the water. Heinrich was forced to retreat. The monsters tried to come for him all at once. He pressed himself against the wall. That way they couldn't come from behind. The lance had no such worry. This way he could be pined against the wall. Heinrich ducked beneath the first attempt. The club swung at him. Heinrich stamped with the cross. The weapon began burning. Soon the wielder also where ashes. The lance made another attempt. Heinrich held up his crucifix. The symbol made the duo retreat. They clearly didn't like the sight of the crucified God. Heinrich got strenght. He dashed forward. The lance got whipped to ashes. The swordman was good. Heinrich had no chanse to get behind the offensive. He was forced backward. He didn't have time. The knights might be here any second. Heinrich threw the boomerang. The lizard was caught by surprise. Before he could react, the cross cut him down. Heinrich shook his head. That last move cost him some five gemstones. He retrived those left by the lizard. Things where far from over. Heinrich knew he should've suspected it would be this way. Three more spider-women fell from the ceiling. They got their lances ready. Heinrich made crosses rise in defience. One actually got across. Heinrich threw himself flat on the floor. She spat that ugly liquid. Heinrich was able to dodge. He whipped the enemy. Then he quickly withdrew. They threw spindles at him. Heinrich was thrown on the floor. The spiders dragged him forward. Heinrich knew what to do. He stamped the fabric with his crucifix. The nets burned. He got back up. He whipped another Arachene. They tried to trap him. Heinrich threw axes. Lightning struck the area. One spider actually perished. Heinrich ran to retrive his item. Arachne left behind ceveral gemstones. He made the sign of the cross. Heinrich would need them all. The spiders spat acid. Heinrich threw daggers. The enemy actually managed to repel when twirling their lances. Heinrich was able to claim the object. One enemy actually got him. He again was forced forward. Heinrich finished her off with some crosses. He grasped it upon the return. "You'll die!" The last spider screemed. Heinrich didn't answer. He'd heard such threats before. He got the crystals. Things started to look slightly positive. No matter. The enemy threw webs at him. Heinrich whipped the thing away. The last morning-star really did the job. He was able to inflict much more damage then before. Not that it was anything to feel proad about. Heinrich finished her off. He collected the crystals. He still wasn't sure where to go. The dessision was taken away as the knights came running through the opening. Heinrich got no choise. There was some steps leading upward. Heinrich got a glimpse of the staircase through the second tunnel. But the exit was to far away. There was only the opening behind him. Heinrich made the sign of the cross. First he would have to force the monsters backward. This really wasn't his day. The archers started by firing their arrows. Heinrich made crosses rise in front. The projectiles burned upon impact. A group of lizard men was first in row. Heinrich focused on his arsenal. Multiple crosses and axes nailed the enemies. Heinrich looked up at the ceiling. He ran forward. Earth was in his bloodline. Heinrich buried his blade deep within the earth. The cave shook. He wasn't through. With all his force, Heinrich summoned more power. This would be it. He threw the axe. Rocky pillars rised upon impact. The knights where cut off. Heinrich finished the ordeal by rising even other pillars when throwing the cross. The tunnel finally gave way. The ceiling collapsed. The knights became trapped. Heinrich gathered his items. He picked up the crystals. Then Heinrich ran through the opening. The passage went steeply downward. Heinrich tightened the grip on the whip. He really wasn't happy. This last attempt had been a murder. He'd slaughtered them without mercy nor compassion. They would've killed him. The truth gave no comfort. The phantom skull nearly got him off guard. Heinrich threw himself backward. He whipped the thing away. He leaned against the wall. Breathing heavily, Heinrich tried to pick himself together. The quest wasn't over. He got to find Torah. She might've found her sister already. Only Saria could make it come together. Heinrich hung up the whip. He began walking. The tunnel turned. Past the corner, the way went even further downward. Heinrich drew sweath off his forhead. Was it his imagination, or was it getting hotter? Never mind. He got to defeat another skull. The fire was nearly his only source of light. The phantom skull was crashed against the floor. There really was very few candles down here. Heinrich picked the gemstone the skull left behind. The corridor went straight for quite some distance. He whipped the bats away. Another skull blocked the passage. Heinrich used the stopwatch. This was nothing compared with the battle he'd experienced earlier. Such it continued. The way led downward. Then it would go straight for some distance. Heinrich climbed down some ceveral stairs. The bats where still chasing his mobility. Heinrich whipped them away. He felt like this was getting him nowhere. Heinrich thought this way might leave him back to where he was all to begin with. He defeated another skull. He then entered another chamber. This place looked more like miners had been at work. Heinrich noticed there still was ore left in the mountain. That wasn't important. Heinrich's gaze was fixed upon the ceiling. That hole. Wasn't it something he'd seen before? He shook his head. Heinrich couldn't believe he'd got so far. Then again, this place was built on cursed land. He made the sign of the cross. Heinrich was careful when advancing. The way led further downward. The tunnel somewhat widened. Was this the result of their battle with Giles? His mind froze. The sight which met him down here, was horrible.

This was a disaster. There where no other way to describe what happened. Thris almost lost half his archers. Only Shilt, who was wounded, and Shim, where left of the lizards. The Belmont killed them all. Only six archers where left alive. They where all foxes. Not that he held anything against them. They where loyal and hardworking people. Somehow Topaz was still around. She tried to comfort her group. This was a shabby remain of the groups which left to retain the intruder. So many where dead or wounded already. There was one scout left alive. Juri was a Slovaki traitor who joined the Dark Lord some three years ago. That was just before the ice. Thris put it aside. Why did he worry anyway? He got to hold together. This was his responcebility. He was all they got left. Topaz Hernadez might lead them in battle. But she where no administrator. That he'd accepted already. It was time to stop thinking. He better do something. "Is there another way through?" He asked the lizards. A shaman might've cleaned up this mess. Nobody where among them. Shilt nodded. "I think so." He said. Though he sounded a bit adazed. He tried to say something. But then blood went from the mouth. Thris Malmaiden watched the monster die. There was nothing he could do. "Shim." He said. "Do you know the way?" Shim shook his head. He was clearly shaken by his supperiour's demise. He tried to get hold. Thris knew there was nothing he could do. Shim finally seemed to gather. "Follow me." He said. Juri gave his salute. "I might find the way." HE said. "I'm a trained tracker." Thris viewed the man up and down. Should he trust him? He might have no other choise. "Very well." He finally agreed. "You and Shim will lead us through." The duo gave their salute. Then they went in front. Topaz and her few remaining archers went along. Thris was left at the back. He threw the blocked entrance one final look. Then he went with his soldiers. He simply hoped Juri would keep his promise.

Oldhill village, Warakiya. The 7th. Of January 2099 A.D.
Simon didn't agree. This was madness anyway. Lucy looked to him for leadership. Heinz wasn't that sure. "They wish to come with us." They stood at the village's border. Olivia had been inside the castle. She might be able to take care of herself. Benjamin Grimsworth was something else. He was a cute boy at the age of 12. He was an orpant. Father Natan let him stay in the church. "You aren't like us." Simon stated. Benjamin shook his head. "The lost came for me as well." He said in a low voice. "I heard them speak of me." Simon frowned. "How did you escape?" Lucy asked. The boy smiled. "I kept my faight in God." He lifted one hand to toutch his crucifix. "The Lord made me do this." Suddenly the hand went up. "Silk tread! Sticky net!" Benjamin actually made a tiny web. Simon went backward. That was incredible. "He's like us." Heinz said. "I can't do thing like that." Olivia said. "You don't have to worry." Simon said. This was destiny. He could actually feel it. Like this was ment to be. Simon couldn't explain it. "Let's go." Lucy suggested. The strawberry blonde girl was eager to get this over with. Simon agreed. Though not because he where afraid. This had to be done. They needed to know what was going on. Simon was quick to follow. "Be careful." He warned his friends. "There might still be monsters around."

(A.N: Sorry for the late update. This chapter represents Reinhardt's journey from CV64. You might notice that I've not followed the game accordingly. I felt free to turn around, change or alter and even put in some of my own production. Through this chapter I tried to show that there might be space for a futuristic CV-title. I've tried to make up the correct linage for the different branches within the Belmont clan. I might clean up "Quest of the Vampire Killer" someday. Have a nice time.)